whisper of white

by vamer

ok

Whispers of the white mask CoTE [Discontinued]
Maya Satou

Published: 2023
Source: https/

Chapter 1: Unusual environment

"In the dark tapestry of society, we are woven with threads of struggle and suffering. Embrace the harsh reality, empower the oppressed, and confront the shadows that divide us. Only then can we hope to find a glimmer of light amidst the darkness, and perhaps, create a world where resilience prevails." - Unknown woman living in Poland 1967.

--

Usually, I am not the guy, to throw around philosophical speeches, but this one sounded nice to start the story, right?

Anyways, there will follow another, where the alternate story of this guy starts. He suffers under Insomnia, a sleeping disorder. How will he handle the situations with that? [I suffer from it too and yeah I know how it feels...]

By the way, this is going to be my first story, and actually, I am putting much work in it, so I would appreciate a up-vote or maybe even constructive criticism.

Have fun reading, see you later, deeper into the story.

--

The human mind is a volatile landscape, where thoughts and emotions collide, forming a tempest of chaos within.

Beneath the veneer of reason lies an abyss of irrationality, where fears, anxieties, and desires fester like a poison, tainting our very souls.

Within the depths of this mind, we bear witness to the duality of our existence. The light of our aspirations battles incessantly against the darkness of our insecurities.

We strive for greatness, yet are burdened by self-doubt, forever haunted by the fear of failure.

In the shadows of the human psyche dwell our deepest and darkest secrets, hidden even from ourselves. Our subconscious mind, an enigmatic realm, harbors memories we have buried, traumas we dare not confront, and desires we dare not acknowledge.

These forgotten fragments of our past shape our present and influence our choices, often leading us down dark and twisted paths.

The human mind is a master of deception, a cunning architect of masks and facades. We present to the world carefully crafted personas, concealing our vulnerabilities and weaknesses.

But behind closed doors, we wrestle with the monsters that lurk within, battling our demons in the solitude of our thoughts.

We are prisoners of our own minds, confined by self-imposed limitations and self-destructive tendencies.

The human mind is both a creator and a destroyer, capable of incredible acts of creation and innovation, yet also wielding the power to unleash chaos and devastation upon ourselves and others.

In the corridors of the human psyche, envy, greed, and hatred lurk like malevolent specters, poisoning our relationships and corrupting our souls.

We yearn for connection, yet often find ourselves isolated, drowning in the quicksand of loneliness.

Moreover, the human mind can be a breeding ground for prejudice and bigotry, perpetuating a cycle of hatred and division that knows no bounds.

It blinds us to the beauty of diversity and traps us in the confines of narrow-mindedness.

As we navigate the treacherous waters of the human mind, we must confront the uncomfortable reality that we are flawed beings, prone to irrationality and selfishness.

Our actions are often driven by a primal instinct for self-preservation, leading us to make choices that sacrifice the well-being of others.

Yet, in this darkness, there exists a glimmer of hope. For it is in acknowledging the depths of our flaws and fears that we gain the opportunity to transcend them.

By embracing our vulnerabilities, we can forge stronger connections and learn to empathize with others who battle their own shadows.

In the end, the human mind is an enigma, a vast expanse of complexities that both perplex and fascinate. But within the darkness, there lies the potential for transformation and redemption.

It is up to us to navigate this labyrinth with courage and compassion, seeking the light that can illuminate even the darkest corners of our souls.

That was, what Shirou told me on one of our last talks which each other. A long time ago.

But whatever, I am a 15 year old boy, enrolling in a high school, why should anybody listen to me? After all, I am a nobody in this huge world. White room training here and there...it won't change anything.

I am trapped there, my mind, no. My whole nature, is yet to adapt to the people around me in this bus. The seat which I am sitting right now, the window next to me, they will take me and show me the way to my new high school.

The Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School, short: ANHS.

A school, where everybody dreams to enroll. A hundred percent deployment rate. A true magnet of earning a students attention.

My eyes hardly can stay open, if I didn't miscalculate then I barely slept four hours this night, really unhealthy.

But what was to be expected? My training time, no. The whole place will affect my sleep for the rest of my life. And that could actually evolve into being a newly acquired flaw of mine. Something that I, Kiyotaka Ayanokouji always wanted to achieve.

To be normal. To be like everyone else. But is that possible? Me being like everybody else? Will I fit into society? What are the chances? Is there even a good possibility of me succeeding in the terrible concept called "society"?

I enjoyed the ride, being free like a bird for the actual first time. Not locked in the property which was owned or managed by my father and his lackeys.

On a bus, which was rolling from bus station to bus station. Picking up some students, not too many since most of the people on here, seating across the bus, where adults going to work or do other type of important stuff.

It was peaceful-

Never mind, actually the peaceful environment was crushed by a rather weird situation.

"Uhm, could you please offer up your seat to this elderly lady, as you can see, she has trouble standing." A woman in a business-look asked the young student, which looked bulky, arrogant and dominant. The elderly woman just smiled, expecting the best possible outcome.

"Why should I?", the boy arrogantly asked. A good question, why should he do that?

"Because you are occupying a priority seat-"

"Excuse me, adult lady. But actually I don't see where that is my problem. In fact I am not forced to move away from this seat, and standing on this bus ride would be rather troublesome."

He worded out a well thought reason. After all, even though I would have given up my seat if I were asked like him directly, he wasn't wrong for not doing so.

Standing on a bus ride, would only give him a disadvantage, for no compensation.

Suddenly, before the clearly annoyed office-lady wanted to speak up again, another one interfered in the situation. A rather beautiful girl with beige hair, rather big assets and also dressed in the school uniform just like the boy and I had on. Her hair barely reached her shoulder and she was around 1.57 meters high, so around the average for a 15 year year old girl.

She didn't lose her smile.

"I think you should offer up your seat for the sake of society, no? Besides, raising up your karma would be better, who knows what you gain from helping other people throughout life?"

"Sorry beautiful-girl. I don't care about something called 'society'. Money rules, not something like society. I don't believe in Karma, why should anything bad happen to me just because I found a good reason not to give up a priority seat for a elderly lady? And if you didn't realize yet, there are plenty other people on the bus, somewhere there is probably a person which would offer up their seat, for the sake of society, right?"

He now fully, rather perfectly countered her argument, steering the problem into the direction of the other people on the bus.

Not only I, but probably everyone else hoped that she won't ask them to offer up their seat.

"Could someone offer up their seat, please?"

The whole atmosphere around me tensed even further than before. It could get cut by a knife, that's how thick the air felt.

"Anyone for this elderly lady here, please?"

"It's okay, child. I don't think we should continue bother-"

Before she could even end the sentence, another woman stood up. She was a bit nervous, or so she looked like. She seemed to be a adult aswell.

"Y-You could have my seat, I don't have trouble standing."

"Thank you very much! I appreciate, that you helped the elder!"

The beige haired girl, thanked her from the depth of her heart and helped the lady to her seat.

Tension disappeared and the atmosphere went uphill again, like it was earlier.

--

I dropped at the last station. The huge gates of the Advanced Nurturing High School.

There begins the first actual chapter of my life huh?

As I started to walk, I suddenly got tapped on my shoulder. Who was that.

"Good morning?"

I turned around and was greeted by a insanely beautiful girl, she had black long hair, black stocking over her knees, a small smile on her face and blue-redish eyes.

She was beautiful, for sure.

"Good morning. Eh, I am Suzune Horikita. I didn't want to uh...annoy you? But I would like to ask if you could accompany to the school?"

I must live in a simulation. What the actual hell is happening. What did I skip in the whiteroom?

But I couldn't decline that offer? after all, I really couldn't reject the probably only option to make friends.

Besides, she looked cute and stuff, so declining was never an option.

"Sure...I am Kiyotaka Ayanokōji. From Class-1D. Pleasure to meet you, Horikita."

"Class-D aswell huh? Pleasure to meet you, Kiyotaka-kun. And we are going to be classmates! You do look tired though...Have you missed out on sleep lately?"

Is it that noticeable? I don't have eyerings from insomnia anymore, due to my body adapting quickly.

But what made it stand out? I do smell nice, thanks to the perfume which my butler and maids recommended me back when I was in the mansion.

So my smell didn't stand out. I washed my face. My posture is straight. So how did she read that?

"Not that much. Kinda tired to be honest with you. It's our first schoolday after a three weeks, I think it's only natural for me to be a bit tired from waking up early in the morning. What made you recognize the missed sleep?"

"Well Kiyotaka-kun, before that incident on the bus earlier, your eyes closed a lot of times. Not because you wanted to blink, you held them closed for a timespan of probably a minute or so."

She is a sharp one. But how did she notice? And how did she observe me there without me noticing it?

Well, it's wrong for me to say that I didn't notice it, but it took me a few minutes to be honest.

Even if she looks beautiful and kind, her senses yet are sharp, just as one of a detective or one of a special trained human.

"But don't worry. I think, a tired look suits your face somehow. But don't get me wrong, you should still care for your sleeping shedules."

"Well, how do you come to the conclusion, that something is off with my sleeping shedule, Horikita?"

"A human tends to stay awake for half an hour or more. Means they miss that time. So you should plan the time that you spend just laying, and thinking in your bed into your optimal sleeping time."

She wasn't done, it was interesting to listen to her, after all this was my first ever conversation, with someone who wasn't connected to the whiteroom.

"Means, if you usually go to bed at 10 p.m. and your alarm goes off at 6 a.m. That wouldn't equal 8 hours of sleep. Rather it would just do around 7 hours, or in certain situations maybe only 6 hours."

She smiled, her smile was indeed very warm. I don't usually see people smiling. It is a new thing to me.

Back in the whiteroom, I rarely saw kids smiling. The first time I saw someone smiling was back when Yuki talked with other white room students during lunchbreaks.

But these times were over quickly. As I was the last on standing from the age of 12 to the age of 14. Where I then reached and aced the last curriculum of the whiteroom.

Stage 20.

Since the age of 14 smiling people became more common, my butler and his son did so. Just so did my personal maid.

"Horikita-san, when do you usually go to bed?"

My sudden question surprised her, as we were walking next to each other.

"When I go to bed? Uh. Depends, usually I help my little brother studying and my mom witht the household. So sometimes it's 9 p.m. and sometimes 11 p.m. Why do you ask, Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Just wanted to see your sleep shedule aswell. You said something about little brother. How old are your siblings?"

"Ah, well my older brother Manabu is on this school aswell, he is 17 years old. And my little brother is 10 years old and his name is Nisimo. Do you have any siblings aswell? Or an only-child like many others in Japan?"

An only child? Well, the question wasn't out of place I supposed, Japan's birthrate was declining recently.

The average age of a man in Japan was also rising. And thus, the white room was created, to fix thaat.

And on time, the ANHS was created aswell, building good leaders for the future of Japan.

"I am an only child." More like an only-family member.

"Hmm? Must be pretty annoying not having a little brother, to force to get you things huh?"

"Indeed."

I just agreed, not knowing what she meant.

--

The entrance ceremony, which was held in the first gym, was insanely boring. But not entireley useless. I got to get a view of every class, the chairman of this school, and other things.
Class-A was listening, probably not fully listening, where things enter one ear and leave it on the other side. Someone was pretty noticeable, standing out of everyone in his class. A bald, rather high guy. He looked well build and had a serious expression on his face.

There was also a girl with a cane, to be more exact she was looking a little younger than everyone else in here.

In Class-B nothing really caught my eye, except one girl, whose hair were long and some sort of pinkish, she was beautiful and looked really nice. There was another girl next to her, she had black hair, just like Horikita, but had it tied in a pony-tail.
The atmosphere in Class-B somehow seems different from Class-A, like they were just really passionate about finding new friends and stuff.

Class-C looked tensed. A tall, dark skinned and insanely well built guy was standing out. He was surely foreign, alone his body was too high above the Japanese standard. I am not trying to be racist, but have you ever seen a dark skinned Japanese man?
There was also...A rather weird looking guy, he had a somewhat aggressive smirk, longer magenta-blackish hair, and was also pretty trained, or so he looked like it. He looks like a student which could cause trouble in terms of getting into fights or provoking others.

Then there was my class. Class-D, not that I don't like it, but everyone in my class doesn't match the definition of elite. Except that blonde haired narcissist from earlier.

The chairman of this school had a rather comfortable and calm voice. He didn't speak to fast, neither too slow. Rather it was pretty nice listening to him, yet somewhat boring, since I read those speeches in books, it just feels unnatural.

His hair was lilac, just like the girl from earlier. His name: Sakayanagi. He somewhat seems related to the child-looking girl from earlier, but he didn't mention anything about having a daughter starting to attend this school.

After a few minutes, before he dismissed us, he announced us the top 3 scorers in the entrance exam, which came insanely surprising.

Place one was Sakayanagi Arisu from Class 1-A, scoring an average of 96,5 points per exam.

Place two was Koenji Rokusuke from Class 1-D, scoring an average of 96 points per exam, just tailgating, a close race it was. He was in my class huh? And scored that dominately...

Place three came to my surprise, she was as well out of my class. Horikita Suzune reached an average score of 94,5 points per exam. She already seemed quite smart and sharp to me, from the outside. I still don't know her too well.

Finally after 26 minutes we were dismissed by the chairman and were ordered to go to the classrooms which we were assigned to.

Horikita got directly back to talking to me. She walked right besides me, leaving the rather tiring entrance ceremony.

"Kiyotaka-kun, that was really...exhausting. How can one person speak for thirty minutes straight? Without any hint of nervousness in front of 160-ish students!"

"Maybe he was long enough principal in this school, he seemed to know his speech from the years which passed. It felt robotic I must say. Besides, Horikita...You are pretty good in academics huh? 94,5 Points averaging on the hard entrance exams must be insanely hard right?"

"H-Hey! There were still two people better than me...And I guess the passing grade was around 50 or so? Means that most of the students didn't bother to get a perfect score like I did, yet I failed on that. Do you know what your score was? I guess they were told us in the interviews before joining this school" ,she asked me directly, for my scores. Should I just lie and say a more natural number than 50?

So I did, I lied at her on the very first day of school.

"Around the 65s. Not that impressive, but yet it did it's job just fine."

"Don't say things like that! I scored better, yet we achieved the same thing, enrolling in this great school! Excited?"

"Somewhat there, yeah..."

Our chit-chat continued, all the way until the classroom.

It didn't take long for the most students of our class to find their way here.

The classroom looked insanely modern.

Tables which were in a perfect, matte-frozen white. Seats which looked quite...okay.

40 seat places, all perfectly aligned to each other. But all were sole ones.

A white-board, not a digital-display like in the white room, but one must remember, that this is a government sponsored school.

And that the white room was being sponsored by billionaires.

"Kiyotaka-kun! We sit next to each other in the back-row!"

Caught by surprise, she took my arm and dragged me all the way back. The left-back corner.

I had the most luxurious seat place in the room?

Next to a window, last row, far away from the teacher, the door and where the student's cross to get to their tables.

Also next to a beautiful girl and next to the heat radiator.

'Ayanokōji Kiyotaka'

Was what the name card on my desk read.

So we were assigned to fixed seatings from the beginning?

A good tactic, to force new friendships or other kind of relationships with your neighbors.

"I guess I got the best one here huh?", I claimed.

"You indeed got lucky here. But I am sure we will change the seating-order anyways! But who really cares? I am pretty surprised how well equipped and modern this school is!"

I wonder how other schools look like. In the end, this will probably be the last and first one in which I am being in.

Before university of course. But university is something different altogether.

That will be a matter once I graduate.

"I guess so..."

Tiredness arrived to my senses, and I just sat down, used my arms as a pillow and let my head on them.

But that, wasn't going to take long before something else is about to interrupt.

"Such a well-equipped classroom, it surely lived up to my expectations!"

The door shot open, the guy from earlier, to be more precise the narcissist from earlier said, walking inside.

But not long after, another person entered the room, the talking across the room quickly quietened down. A beautiful adult, in a office suit entered the room. I think she is pretty young, around her thirties?

She looked like a adult version of Horikita, well optically.

"Ahem. Good morning to you students, I am Sae Chabashira, your new homeroom teacher. I teach Japanese history and other subjects. On this school however, we don't change classrooms for each grade, means I will accompany you until graduation. The welcoming ceremony by the student council will be held in a bit more than one hour later on this day, but first, I will distribute some written materials, please give them to the row behind once you have yours."

She had a calm and collected voice, it felt like in the military, so nobody dared to speak right now. As the papers spread across the classroom she eyed me intensely, I don't know what her goal of doing so might be, but it felt quite uncomfortable.

Looking at the received documents, I reread everything quickly. This school differed from the multitude of other Japanese high schools in a few key ways. Here, all students were required to live in the dormitories located on the school premises.

Also, except for special cases, such as studying abroad, students were forbidden to contact anyone outside the school.

Even contact with your immediate family was forbidden without authorization. Naturally, leaving school grounds without permission was also strictly forbidden.

However, campus came equipped with many excellent facilities. It had it's own karaoke spot, theater, cafe, boutique, and more, you could easily compare this school to a small town. The campus spread more than 600 thousand square meters.

Not only that but the school had another unique feature to it: the S-System.

"I will now hand out your student ID-cards. By using your card, you can access to any facilities on the campus, purchase goods from the store and so on.

It acts like a debit card. However, it is imperative that you pay attention to the points that you spend.

At this school, you can buy anything. Anything located on the school premises is available for purchase."

Our points, loaded onto our student ID cards, acted as a kind of currency.

The lack of printed money would prevent many students' financial troubles. However, students needed to keep a watchful eye on their spending habits.

At any rate, the school provided these points free of charge.

"Your student ID cards work simply: Just swipe them over the scanner, just like a credit card, and your payment is complete. You should be able to use your phone to make or send money to other students. Points are automatically deposited into your account on the first of every month.

You should have all received 100.000 points already as your starting allowance. Keep in mind that one point is equivalent to one yen. No further explanation should be necessary."

The classroom was in shock. After everyone finally loaded the image of what they can purchase with that money, the classroom erupted.

In other words we had received that many points as a monthly allowance. For free.

"Shocked by the amounts of points given? This school evaluates its students' talents. Everyone here has passed the entrance examination which alone is worth the points that you received.

After graduation however, the points cannot be changed into yen, so the points must return to the school, so saving them up has no worth."

As bewilderment spread across the room, she looked at every students reaction, she just froze a little at Horikitas calculating expression and my straight face.

"I see, nobody has any questions. I will leave and you have enough time to spend before having to attend to the welcoming ceremony."

With that she left... The classroom went quiet again. A truly insane feeling was seen on everyone's face.

Looking over to my neighbor, I realized that she was looking at me rather uncomfortably.

"Is something wrong, Horikita?"

"A-Ah, no nothing. You just don't seem any surprised about that. I wanted to ask you the same question."

"It's just it feels wrong giving a high-schooler that high allowance per month. And knowing how a human works, I give it one week until corruption rises and everyone pays the other student and staff."

"That's what I was thinking too... Do you think, that we could raise the points which we receive per month? As example a student scores a 95 on a test, do you think you would gain 950 or even 9.500 extra points per month, Kiyotaka-kun?"

She really amazes me, every time, she looks at the best possible outcome on the long term.

But realistically, if that happens, the everybody would just bath in money, this is a elite school, so students achieving more than 80 points shouldn't be too rare.

"Who knows? I don't think you are far off. But studying for the exams even if it doesn't give you extra allowance is important I guess. After all, you came to this school to get a good future."

"Far off? What is your theory then?"

"Theory? I don't have one myself, after hearing yours, that could be the only possible outcome."

"Don't you think something might be different from my theory? I saw you earlier, you were lost in thought, when Chabashira-sensei mentioned the worth and potential of a student."

"I was, but that--"

Suddenly, we both stopped speaking since someone cut us off.

A rather good looking guy stood up and started to gain everyone's attention. He then started to talk;

"Could I have everyone's attention for a short time? I would recommend that everyone should introduce themselves to the class, after all, we are going to be classmates for the next three years since we can't change classes."

He had beige hair, just like the girl on the bus earlier, he looked sporty but not bulky like that guy from earlier.

"Since I it was my idea, I think I should as well introduce myself first. My name is Hirata Yousuke. You can call me Yousuke if you'd like since I was called by my given name the whole time in middle school. I am looking forward to join the football club, if there is one. Take care of me."

As of now, the girls have got a new target for a romantic relationship, Hirata was sports, kind and doesn't look bad at all. Should I maybe try the same? Would that work as well?

But regardless, the next person stood up, she was bright haired.

"My name is Matsushita Chiaki, I have a sense for fashion and design, and I would love to find some friends in here. Pleasure to meet you all."

She did look like a model. Her hair look insanely good, paired with her light blue eyes, it somehow matched perfectly with her hair-color.

Shifting my attention to the next person, a dark haired girl stood up. She was quite short I must say, and something told me that she is not Japanese, it may be her accent or something else...

"My name is Mei Yu Wang. You should rather call me Mii-chan or Mei-chan, since my last name is rather unusual, due to chinese origin. I like cooking and baking, I would like to get many friends here and have as much fun as possible! T-Take care of me."

Mei-chan huh? I guess my instinct was right and she wasn't originally Japanese. Chinese she is.

Not trying to miss my turn, my attention shifted again, then a guy came up, which rather was a fellow elite.

"Uh it's my turn now huh? My Name is Miyake Akito. I practices some martial arts, and well I prefer a peaceful life. Having some friends would still be pretty nice, pleasure to meet y'all."

Did he just do, in which I would've failed?! Wait a sec...did he steal my original introduction???

What should I say? It's my turn now after all!

So I stood up like a man, regaining my composure and started talking.

"My name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. I am not the best in academics-"

Horikita gave me a smile...REAL MOTIVATION HERE!

"...yet, I will try and improve myself. I practices martial arts and piano in some points of my childhood. I hope to get as many too- I mean friends as possible, so please take care of me."

Somehow, there was nobody except two weird guys eyeing me. Have I said something wrong to make them two upset?

Even if I did, I managed to push my popularity to some extent.

Now there was this person from earlier which I wanted to listen to, he seemed rather interesting. And had a unique personality trait.

"So I guess now it is the turn for the rather perfect one huh? I am Koenji Rokusuke, the sole heir of the Koenji conglomerate. Means, I have to carry this generation into the future of Japan. Nice that you could meet me."
Now that's what I call a introduction. Confidence, arrogance and elegant not holding eye contact with everyone.

"Good morning everybody. My name is Horikita Suzune. Well I am not the person which holds special hobbies,but I guess if I had one it would be baking. I hope I can befriend everyone here to a certain extent."

To a certain extent? What does she mean by that?

There is a extent to our friendship huh? Interesting how you could interpret that.

After all, I am yet to understand her way of thinking. Why has the white room never taught me anything about reading a human in the outside world? Wouldn't that be important if the goal still was taking control of Japan?

[A/N FIRST chapter is done, well I tried something. Please leave some critic if there is some to give. It's my first story afterall. And btw sorry to that guy which drew the cover of this book, I stole it from pinterest since I am terrible when it comes to covers.

What do you think of the story? Kiyo suffering from a sleeping disorder. Horikita being a actual nice person and character introductions which we still haven't read in the cannon story of cote? Of course, I tried to change as much things as possible from the light novel.

thanks.]

Chapter 2: Adapt to your new life, ghost.

After the speeches of some important people of this school in the welcoming ceremony, I decided to leave this gym and it began.

My new daily school life began. I have no idea how household works, but I guess I have to use what I am known for...Adapting perfectly.

I got my key-card from the reception at the lobby of the dormitories. I live alone, for the next three years...In peace. Just like I always wanted. But why did I always want that?

Why do I still want this? The white room is no more. My father died, the operations stopped.

I am a normal civilian now. Not linked with that facility anymore. Why is it still stuck in my head?

Why me? Why out of all people, I had to go through that frozen hell? And why was I the sole survivor of that generation? Am I that different?

Whatever... I moved with the elevator all the way up to the seventh etage, where my dorm is. Room number 401...That reminds me of something...

I should abandon these memories, and need to get a hold of my new household first. Well...

But to have a good household, first, I need to stopping by the grocery store. Since I am alone, I get to analyse the products better, except I get accompanied, just like I always do.

--

I stopped by the nearest store and got things like food, stuff to clean, stuff to do skincare, brush teeth and a bit of decoration-things.

Some RGB-stripes to give it a rather cool look at night. Some dim-able LED bulbs to help my eyes and a nightdesk-lamp.

"Oh, Ayanokouji-kun, also stopped by to get some groceries?"

Huh? Kushida was her name right?

"Yeah, Kushida was your name right?"

"You remembered my name that easily? Impressive to be honest, because I thought that you didn't listen at my introduction. Piano was it right? Could you play me a song in the future maybe?"

She did listen carefully I guess, most of the people skip the unimportant parts and are only curious if the person is interesting or not, but she was something else entirely. She listened not like the others did.

She apparently has a burning desire to gain as much friends as possible, so I probably fell into her radar from the very beginning, means she probably would do anything to befriend me.

Will that work properly? Who knows?

"Maybe. If you want to, and if you could find me a piano to play for you, I would do so."

I know where this is turning, but I sensed another's persons presence, knowing that she will jump into a conversation with me and Kushida in any second. I just waited until then

"I will find you one-"

"Good afternoon, Kushida. Also grocery shopping?"

She froze, hearing the voice of Horikita. There was something going on between them, I knew this, since Horikita's introduction was the only one, which Kushida didn't pay attention to.

But I would freeze to for a second or another, Horikita really came out of nowhere, and if I didn't have my white room senses, I would have freakened up as well hearing her voice suddenly appearing behind me.

Her sneaky behavior really broke a cold sweat on Kushida's face.

"Yeah, I mean, we should start living, and the first day is the most important one to start a well organized lifestyle, am I wrong, Ayanokouji-kun?"

"Not really, I also thought the same, did you two know each other before attending this school?"

The aura surrounding Kushida already gave me a uncomfortable feeling. There must be a reason for Kushida getting on guard with Horikita, they obviously held a grudge against each other, to what extent is unknown to me.

"Somewhat there, yeah..." Kushida replied, with a unsure expression. Horikita on the other hand was fully confident, about what? I don't know myself if you'd asked me.

But since I didn't bother to waste my time any further with their atmosphere, I moved to the other compartment of the store and got myself some glasses cleaning cloth. Yeah...sadly my eye-sight started declining due to Insomnia...

But I knew, that escaping one of them two was possible, but the other one had no other choice as to follow me to make things even more complicated. Horikita was the one which decided to follow me.

"Sir, you are holding up the line-"

The cashier of this store said, Sudou, the one which originally was against doing introduction in class was apparently in trouble. He forgot his Student-ID card I could tell.

"I know! I just have my card somewhere!", Desperately he was checking every single pocket of his.

"Sir there are people wating."

"Then they might aswell tell me their complaints right into the face!"

Horikita already warned me earlier, that Sudou is the aggressive type of guy. Well, that is what I could observe myself aswell.

Before he gave up searching, I approached him.

"Who the heck are you?"

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, a fellow classmate of yours. Can I help you?"

"Uh-" Before he could say anything, I used my card and slid it over the machine, it accepted my payment quickly.

So it really works like money huh?

"Thank you man! I owe you big time! I will definitely pay it back!"

Yeah sure... But I did it to maybe help him out, so he maybe befriends me in the later stages. Having a physical strong guy in my friend group could help me out in future trouble.

I then laid my things down, the cashier scanned them in and I paid as well.

As I walked out the store, I saw Sudou filling up his noodles at the hot water dispenser.

Russian squatting, eating his noodles in front of the store.

"Are you eating right here?"

"Where else? It's common sense."

Well that did hurt, I am not that much of a idiot. Or so I think, in fact I have zero clue what common sense under human behavior actually is.

Everyone here behaves differently, Horikita is a warm and nice one. Kushida is a nice and giving me pressure, Sudou looked quite serious and aggressive and Hirata from earlier looks kind and logical.

Then there was me. Do I have a personality? Or am I just blank behind my face? Am I still considered human, when I don't possess any emotion, whatsoever.

"Uh, just asked."

Horikita also left the store and stood beside me, maybe a step behind me, it looks cute, as if she was trying to protect herself. But well, her wrists look like she could protect herself on one way or the other. But I don't think pointing that out to a woman would be smart.

"I guess so-"

Suddenly, we were interrupte by three guys, I can't remember seeing them once, means they must be our senpais.

My memory doesn't lie.

"Hey you first year punk, move away that's our spot right here" ,the 'leader' of that gang said. Horikita moved closer to me, standing right behind me.

She probably is trusting my word about me having practiced some martial arts earlier, or maybe she is just a little scared that the situation might develop into a fight, but I am here so I will just not let that happen.

The camera watching us. Means if Sudou or the senpais get to the point where fighting happens, I am a official witness, and if problems were to be unavoidable, then I have the most trustful word here huh?

But I think, that the older students knew this, trying to trap him.

"The hell? Are ya trying to pick a fight? I was here first so get lost!" Sudou responded with logic, I agree that he has every right to not move, since this is a public spot.

I stepped a bit forward, moving my hands out of my pockets, things will get heated even more from Sudous provocation.

"Get lost he says! Hahahah!" One of the group made fun of him.

"He probably is from Class-D aswell!" Huh?

"Yeah I am, so what?"

"It was a dead giveaway! But well, let's get going boys, they will experience hell soon enough."

Dead giveaway? Experience hell soon enough?

What has being in Class-D to do with that?

"The fuck? Come and fight me you three have absolutely zero balls!"

Sudou stood up, probably ready to fight, before I laid my hand on his shoulder, holding him back. Horikita stood next to me, a bit trembling since she probably wasn't used to fights based on hatred.

So wasn't I, the fights I had were purely based on orders, so this is new to me.

"Yeah yeah, if that let's you sleep at night." the three elderly-students left the place and laughed whilst doing so.

Sudou on the other hand, kicked his empty cup of noodles, smashing it on the floor and then walked away.

Why did they insist on not fighting a first year that much? Sudou was outnumbered and clearly provoked them, on the camera footage was Sudou's aggressive behavior shown so they easily could pick a fight.

Yet they retreated, I don't know if it had to do anything with me or that we are first years, but clearly, something was off with their way of behaving. Looking down on first years and letting them stay at their spot out of pity?

"K...Kiyotaka-kun... If it really had came to a fight, would you have interfered?"

What's with this question? Interfered? The better question is, whose side I would have taken.

"Only if they got too close to me. A man should keep his friends close, but his enemies closer. But even if there was a fight, reviewing Sudou's physical strength and appearance, he could have matched them, without my help. The camera watching us would have flipped the situation around if I decided to join in, so realistically, yes I would have."

"You go into fights, even if it wasn't your fault or problem entirely? What gives you the confidence you could match their strength even in outnumberment? I understand that you are a bit trained, but they are older and much likely stronger and more experienced if they go around and pick fights like that. Kiyotaka-kun, do you often get into fights?"

Even if we are outnumbered, she was wrong. A two versus three is much easier to handle than a one versus four. After all, in a football match, you still stand a chance even if you are one player short.

Besides, experience doesn't match technique.

"I don't get into fights at all, but if I am forced to, then I won't back down. This was a winnable fight if Sudou decided to, but the others backed down and noticed the camera watching them probably. Besides, three sheep can't win against one bear right?"

"R-Right...Just promise me that you won't get into fights unnecessarily okay?"

Why is she getting worked up over that though? Wouldn't that be my problem?

"I can't promise that but I really try not to. Don't worry, I know the consequences."

More like, I know how to control the situation and their emotions. Even if it sounds absurd, de-escalating isn't hard in these type of situations. Sudou could have just left since he was done with his noodles anyways.

Or maybe landing a good oblique kick would have bought him some time until the store security would help him out.

Of course, in the long run, if the fight would last more than three minutes, Sudou would have lost control and felt exhaustion. The longer the fight goes, the worse the situation gets. So if he even had the fight, he must been confident in knocking them out or de-escalating in under three minutes or so.

And good luck doing so in a one versus three.

"Thank god nothing happened in the end...it could have caused serious trouble if you stepped in and started a fight. Besides...if you lost that fight...I would have been completely alone..."

Huh?

"What do you mean?"

"I- forget it Kiyotaka-kun, just make sure to not leave me alone in such situations, who knows what they could have done to me?"

She sounds logical, assuming that both me and Sudou would get knocked out, she would be put in a tight situation. If it gets to physical assault, verbal assault or even...sexual assault, she would had nobody helping her.

"I am sorry for that Horikita, but I would recommend, maybe getting some weapon for the use of self defense. Maybe a thing that can stab with only hurting them, not killing or disabling them. Of course you could have also left, going to the other direction. But you did neither, fully trusting me in that situation for no reason.

We only knew each other since today, so please don't overestimate my ability, seeking a safe place, would still be the best possible option. Why did you even insist in staying?"

"B-Because I thought I might get useful later on. I am quite weak in situations like this so I apologize."

Being weak doesn't mean you can't be useful. Weak people can change the world too. After all, in this world, it's not just the strong who survive.

But even if she considers herself as weak. I am the weaker one here. Just because of the anxiety, of the society maybe disliking my actual personality, I am putting up mask.

This alone makes my personality weaker than hers, I can only move in the barriers of realism, means if I get to show off my strength of the white room people might get too suspicious.

And besides...Being special and different isn't always good, in my case I would be considered a monster, a emotionless creature or even worse.

"Don't need to, you did fine, others would have panicked hard and would make it even worse."

I want to be like everyone else, everyone knows who they are, what they like and dislike, what their morality is like and where to start and end.

But I, I am still stuck in self-discovery. And now, things will begin to change. Horikita Suzune perfectly fits the role of counter balancing me. She is the exact opposite.

But what role will she play? Will she change me? Will I change her?

How does everything work?

"We should let that lie aside...It's getting dark and I think we should head back. You coming?", she said, but I didn't really listen, I was lost in thought.

"I will stay in the park, I guess we will see each other tomorrow, Horikita -san", this was probably the first time, that I ever used a honorific in my entire life. Will she be my first target?

"H-Huh? Alright then Kiyotaka-kun, we will see each other around surely, just don't forget to go to sleep in your bed, and don't fall asleep here in the park!" ,right... she knew about the trouble I have sleeping.

So does that mean I gained a new friend? On my first day? Building up a network of friends around her is probably my new goal, it will help me change for sure, if it is in the short term or even in the long.

As long as I change in the end, that's all that matters.

--

My room looked insanely huge for the average high school dorm. Around 60 square meters big. A bed room, a living room combined with a kitchen, a small store room and a bathroom. Perfect with two windows.

[Is that realistic]

The bed was high quality, so was the sofa, the tables, the bathroom and even the closets.

We even had three pillows and two free, warm blankets.

Enough for a high schooler, and if we aren't fine with that, we still have a high allowance to buy some things ourselves. But to be honest, I will spend a maximum of 30.000 Points this month.

2000 were already gone, but that wasn't that bad. 100.000 may seem not enough, but keep in mind, that the rent is free, water, electricity, school materials, gas and school trips are free.

Means equivalent to euros, we have around 950 euros to spend per month. [REMEMBER: THIS IS DATA OUT OF 2015! One Yen was 0.0095 EUR. back then! I did that to just give you the idea of how much it was in 2015. Today it is barely 648 EUR.]

Weird. Indeed, giving a student that much capability of spending seems not so good for the future.

--

On our second day of school—well, I suppose technically it was the first day of class—we spent most of our time running over the course objectives.

Apparently, many of the students were quite surprised, if not a little disappointed, by how genuinely warm and friendly the teachers at this school looked. Sudou had already made a spectacle of himself by spending most of the class asleep.

I thought that the teachers would notice, but they showed no signs of doing so. After all, it was up to every individual student whether or not he or she wanted to listen in class. I wondered if this was how teachers typically interacted with students once they left compulsory education.

I took in the relaxed atmosphere, and soon it was lunchtime. Students stood up and left with their new acquaintances, disappearing from my view. I couldn't help but feel slightly envious as I watched them.

The pathetic being I am, I managed to gain a amount of...zero friends. Impressive to be this bad in socializing. But I must say, I am glad that I am not that popular like Hirata or Kushida. These two really have a hard time maintaining so many new friends.

"Kiyotaka-kun."

Huh? Horikita?

I turned my attention towards her, she sat there, reading a book, I couldn't read the title, wait a second is that... Albanian? A Albanian vocabulary book?

What? Is she trying to language? Well, apparently, according to many surveys, the albanian language always was at least on the tenth place or above in beautiful sounding languages.

Indeed a interesting type of choice. I rather thought that people would learn languages like German, Arabic, Russian, Turkish, French or Spanish as their third language, but Albanian came a bit surprising.

"Yeah?"

"Want to grab lunch together? You don't seem to have invited somebody else to eat lunch, so I invited you."

"Sure thing, but what are you reading there?"

She looked at the cover of her book and at me, in a smile she then answered:

"Interesting right? The albanian language is some of the most ancient ones, it comes close to the very ancient greek language, yet it sounds beautiful. I decided that I would learn the language out of fun, I mean, is there a reason why I shouldn't?"

She then closed the book and placed it in her bag. Her smile didn't leave her face, and it seemed genuine.

"Indeed, it is a very interesting choice of language."

"Kiyotaka-kun, do you speak anything besides English and Japanese?"

Uh- critical hit... In the white room I was taught arabic, chinese, german and french. Well since that man wanted me to be prime minister in the future, he included these languages in my curriculum.

"No, I tried out German back then, it's not only the language of the Germans that is interesting, but more like the country itself. Its history, engineering, quality, life, money and power impresses me. Germany is, in my opinion the perfect country to live in. The center of Europe, rich and beautiful."

There was nothing to say against that. Even if Japan streets look modern, Germany overall wise is better. The Euro and the EU membership of the country alone makes it better. Not only that, but seeing the badge: 'MADE in GERMANY' then you know that thing is reliable and won't ever fail you.

"Hmm? German also sounds like a good language to learn. I do like this school, but the system which is hiding behind our allowance gives me a headache." ,she said. I adjusted my tempo to match her slower walking speed.

"Then let me give you an advice, Horikita-san. Be on guard."

"H-Huh? What do you mean?"

"You will find out soon enough. Lunch is about to be over, we should hurry up."

Escaping that tensed topic, we hurried to the cafeteria and got ourselves some food to eat, before having to attend to the lessons later today.

--

As we both arrived back in the classroom, we saw around ten students. Some of them put their desks together to eat together. Some others were loners, eating their food in peace.

Horikita looked at me in confusion, probably trying to figure out what I was implying before we ate our lunch, but there won't be any use since I gave her no points to connect in the first place.

She sat down on her chair on placed her hand on her chain, it could be now seen even better, my sentence earlier controlled her way of thinking-

"At 5 PM. Japanese Standard Time, we will be holding a club fair in gym No. 1. Students which are interested in joining a club, please gather in gymnasium No. 1. I repeat: At 5 PM-"

The train of thoughts was interrupted by a sudden speech, getting announced through the speakers in the hallway and classroom.

"Horikita-san, do you want to join a club?"

"U-Uh...if there is one for baking I probably would...Or karate..."

Karate? That must explain her trained waist, she probably did karate in her past, so she will probably start doing so again. Seems logical, but I guess that I won't join a club containing martial arts.

Using the fact and excuse that I know how to plan the piano, it could make me more popular in terms of club-activities.

"Huh? Interesting choice, not expected to be honest."

"What about you? Want to join one yourself? You mentioned something about being trained in playing the piano and martial arts, so you probably got many options and likes in terms of clubs huh?"

"Well, let's gather at the club fair first, so we can find out, which clubs are possible to join. Want to join me?"

"A date huh?"

"Horikita, please. You literally invited me for lunch earlier, means we already had one according to your logic."

"H-Hey! Don't use my own words against me!"

We joked around, moving into the direction towards the first gymnasium. To be honest, I like my new life more than my...old one.

Even if I am playing under a false-self. I wanna remain in this peace at all cost. Three years of high school, and I have to chase the things, which I've missed out. Such as friendship, cooperation, sports, dates, clubs and possibly even a romantic relationship.

I really need to experience all these at least once in these three years. But, doing so would be hard, if the suspicions, which I hold turn out right, then it will be a disaster for my first time in freedom.

But I am afraid, that if I tell her about it, that our friendship, the atmosphere in class and after will turn the wrong way. And I want to drag that out as long as possible...

"Is something wrong Kiyotaka-kun? You seem to be lost in thought, if you have something in mind then tell me, we have plenty of time, around twenty minutes until it starts, that's what I meant."

She interfered in the train of thought which I had, dragging me back to the current reality.

"Oh, sorry for zoning out, I didn't mean to. I just thought about the clubs, and about how much free time they would take and stuff, nothing important for you to know to be honest."

I lied into her face, seeing her smile afterwards makes me regret it every time when I lie to her.

She was playing with my psychological well being. Should I tell her? But what advantage would it give me, besides, seeing her grow would be much more interesting. Giving her hints and then let her connect them would be much more effective in the long term, than just telling her like that.

"Horikita, to be honest, I also thought about one thing aswell. What do you think, the limits are? I mean, Chabashira told us that everything on this school could be bought with points. Even expulsions of other students? Grades? Days off? Property? Stocks? Or even perverted things?"

"Hmm? Good question to be honest. Should we ask her? I am getting curious aswell. Everything can be bought, means even if she doesn't want to tell us, we can buy her explanation on that right?"

Yes Horikita, yes.

You are learning fast, but still, you should think outside the box. Only a little bit more...

"Do you think that we could buy ourselves a spot in the student-council? Or maybe secret allowance of entering the dorms of others?" ,she asked me.

But giving her a precise answer to that was never an option, rather, I gave a vague one.

"Who knows? You should go ahead and maybe ask her."

"Yeah you are right-"

There were more people here than expected for sure, but not that many, that her shoulders had to touch mine, she realized and moved away quickly, widening the gap to around 15 centimeters.

But then suddenly... Something caught my eye. There were several clubs having a small stand. 'BEGINNERS ARE WELCOMED!'

The stuff they were provided were from the most luxurious brands in the world, even putting athletes material to shame.

So there was a high probability that they are using the beginners for money, to gain better equipment to use for the experienced club members.

A good strategy, if it didn't have a flaw, on the rules a club has to follow to be recognized as one, once the experienced ones graduate, and you realize that you haven't given the beginners any attention, then you have messed up big time.

Suddenly, I felt something tugging on my sleeve. Huh? Why would she do that?

Oh... 'Student council president: Manabu Horikita .' was written on the post. So he really is amazing as she said?

Now that's troublesome. Is she having a anxiety kick? Perhaps they aren't in the best relationship. That's what I am thinking, I haven't seen her brother yet.

The upperclassmen were introducing their clubs, as they finished, they walked to their 'stands' which consisted of a table, a laptop and some papers next to it, probably to sign up.

As everyone waited for the student council one man turned up, his looks reminded me of the little Horikita next to me. He is the big one huh?

A young man, a bit more than 1 meters and 73 centimeters tall, he wasn't bulky, but not really thin, probably around 68 kilos. He and I were pretty close in physical appearance, except that he had dark hair, and a awake face and another hairstyle.

"Do your best!"
"You forgot your notecards?"

" hahahah!"

Some were mocking him, yet were shushed by his intense glare, he seemed like the complete opposite of the little Horikita next to me.

It took unnecessarily long, I wonder if at this point he was just nervous, but to prove me wrong, more like prove everyone wrong here, he began to speak, loud enough in a very gentle tone, yet you could recognize his dominating presence all the way back here.

"I am the student council president, Manabu Horikita." ,he said.

He caught my interest once again. He was eyeing everybody except his sister, and staring me right into my soul, probably after seeing me so close with his sister.

What a sis-con, or so I think so.

"The student council is recruiting potential student council members among the first years, to replace the third years. Even though we do not require any special abilities or anything, we do humbly ask the people which tend to join a club, not to if they're interested into joining the student council. We generally decline such requests."

He spoke quick and gentle, yet it was easy to understand what he said, but really uncomfortable for me, since he was death glaring me specifically.

"Furthermore, we in the student council do not wish to appoint anybody with a naive outlook. Not only would these be not elected, but they would also sully the sanctity of this school. It is the student council task to enforce the rules, but the school expects much more than just that, we gladly welcome those who understand this."

As he left the stage, the tension still remained, nobody dared to utter a word, since nobody wanted to know what happened if we did so.

"Thank you everyone for coming, we will open the reception are for everyone interested joining..."

I didn't mind to continue listening anymore, but the grip on my sleeve was a bit concerning. She was a bit more tensed than anybody else.

"Horikita-san? Everything's fine? Why did you do that?"

Since there was zero response coming from her, I guess it only left me with one option.

I used my hand and tickled her side, she was obviously caught off guard by it and gave out a cute reaction. I guess she is fine after all.

"H-Heyyy! S-Stop! Don't do this in public!"

"Huh? So it's fine for you if I did that in private? But nice that you are back to your senses. Do you want to join a club now? I mean we still have this month left to decide."

"Let's do that another day, but seriously, get your hands in control, we might get problems because of such weird moves."
Huh? Wasn't she the one starting with cutely tugging my sleeve? But after all, talking back now won't bring us further.

So I decided to accompany her outside the gym, but to our surprise, we caught somebody interesting in the hallway, drinking a coffee, with another guy, probably in the student council as well, not to forget the girl, which also seemed to be in the student council.

Horikita next to me tensed up again, seeing her brother, catching me and her next to each other. Having the student council presidents attention would only damage my peaceful life.

We were left with no other choice but to walk past them. As we came closer and closer, Horikita continued to tense up further until a voice called out on us.

"Can I have a bit of your time?"

Did she mean me?

I and the little Horikita shifted our attention towards her, on her school uniform there was 'Tachibana Akane' written on it. Means she was indeed from the student council.

"Do you mean me?"

"Yeah I do, can I borrow him from you for a while, Horikita-san?"

Another thing was confirmed to me, Tachibana knew Horikita Manabu's little sister. But why me? Have I missed something or why did they notice me?
"S-Sure, uhh...Why do you need him?"

"Just a little talk, nothing more. As a compensation of me ruining your two's date, I will invite you two for a coffee one day."

Appreciated, but this was not a date in my opinion, more like scouting out the school grounds for now.

"Alright.."

The girl which accompanied then left, she was then a bit further on the hallway accompanied by some other girls of our class.

But now, back to the real topic. The more thrilling one. There stood three people in front of me, 'SC. President' , 'SC Vice-President' , 'SC Club-Attendant'. So to be short, the three most powerful students in this school.

Two of them scanning me, and that blonde guy just smirking, probably knowing why they called me.

"Let me introduce myself first, I am Manabu Horikita, the Student council president, that guy besides me is the Vice president, and that's the one responsible for the clubs of this school and my secretary, Tachibana Akane."

He held out his hand, probably for me to shake it, so I didn't hesitate to shake it, since not doing so would let me look like a asshole.

"Kiyotaka Ayanokouji, pleasure to meet you. May I know, why I was asked to stay for?"

"So Ayanokouji, after thinking about this, I deemed you to be pretty well suited for the student council position. We do have some spots open, the secretary position is open and we intend to replace the graduating accountant."
"Have I done something do deserve such a invitation from you, Manabu Horikita?"

Not to provoke him, but this was just my curiosity leaking out. I really had no idea why I was invited to join.

He signaled me to follow him, and so I did, I walked next to the guy called Nagumo and it didn't take long for us to reach the Student council room. He signaled me to enter quickly, Nagumo got to his chair and opened his Notebook, probably doing some important stuff, and Tachibana went on to take out some folders out of a shelf.

'Class 1-DInteresting No. 1' , was what was written on the subject-paper of that folder. Now I guess I get where this is going.

"Kiyotaka Ayanokouji, I watched you these two days pretty closely, and I am indeed impressed."

"How so?"

"You look pretty interesting. Just saying, your entrance exams look pretty suspicious. Holding back huh? A perfect 50 in every single exam, answering every second question. May I ask you why you didn't try an answer the other questions?"

Now I was quite attacked with that to be honest, does he even know about that place?

If so, then I need to be a bit more on guard, in the presence of his. Nagumo was minding his own business, and Tachibana did some sketches on her block of paper, probably just to waste time.

"Luck I guess, besides, what has that anything to do with me joining the student council?"

"You know, I got a glimpse of something. Do you already know?"

I do have some knowledge, but I still got no confirmation, but Nagumo tensing to that sentence told me everything I need to know.

But still I stayed ignorant and played dumb.

"About what?"

"Forget it, Ayanokouji. I am watching you with excitement. Please don't fail to impress me. You are dismissed. If you accept my invitation, then you are more than welcome to join the student council next month, since we first have to view the joining requests of other students."

"Sir Horikita. I will choose a bit of time thinking about this invitation. I will take my leave, may I get your contact information, so you can update me on the state of my invitation?"

Without even finishing what I wanted to say, he handed me his contact card and shook my hand.

[Second chapter is done. A weird turn of events...

ANYWAYSSSS, I will update this story around two times a week? Maybe three times if I get the time to...]

Chapter 3: Swimming lessons and the S-Point system

Usually, the days in the school passed by with nobody paying attention in class, some even skipping class, throwing money outside the window and just joking around. But today was a bit different. May 1st has arrived.

Normally people would think. 'So? It's May 1st, and now?' , but I thought something else about all of this. I knew that Horikita, the curious person she is, will now throw my peaceful life under of the bus.

I gave her too many hints, means she already knows that I had a good idea about what was about to happen today.

And so we were here now. Everybody discussing how they achieved not a single point this month, hoping that it was a problem in the system of this school.

This is a problem, but not something, that wasn't done intentionally. Means, the school didn't give us a single point on purpose.

A rather unpleasant feeling over rolled me, seeing Horikita just staring at my side profile, whilst I looked at the scenery outside the window.

It was raining, making this situation feel even more depressing for most of the students.

D stands for defect after all, the senpais which provoked Sudou, knew exactly what they said.

' It will be hell for you guys later anyways, so letting you enjoy your time in paradise wouldn't be too bad'

And thus, Chabashira entered the classroom, she had a sadistic smile on her face, so I knew what was coming.

This time, everybody came to school and this time, everybody was quiet.

"Is something wrong or why is nobody talking or using their phone during lesson? If anybody has questions, please let me know, or else I have to start the lesson."

"Chabashira-sensei, we haven't got any points this month. And apparently everyone else except our class did. Was there a mist-" Hirata stood up and worded out his trouble, it was clear that he himself knew what was coming as well, after all the other classes behaved in class according to extern sources.

Leaving only one possibility...

I glanced over to Horikita, she seemed a little concerned, yet insanely angry for some reason whatsoever.

I never saw her like this. To be honest, I didn't know she could even turn to this.

Even though I've slept, keeping my eyes open was still a lot of trouble, so means this could've also did it's part for us to gain a total of zero points.

"No, the school didn't do a mistake. All the points were distributed and I got confirmation that everything went flawlessly."

"But-"

"Do I need to repeat myself? Besides, are you all that stupid?"

That sentence caught me off guard to be honest, now I am quite interested into the conversation. Putting my glasses on to have a better view of everyone's facial expression, I could tell that Sudou was furious.

"21 times sleeping during lessons, 326 times were talked during lessons, 41 unattended lessons without valid reason given and much more." She did especially look at me whilst wording out that sleeping part.

"Due to these, nobody of you has brought any significant performance yet, making the points you are legitimately getting, drop to zero. Congratulations. You have reached the bottom in the first month in this school. Now, whoever fails a exam or shorttest will drop out of school."

It went just as I expected.

Horikita's eyes were looking at me in terror, she finally realized what I was hinting to.

A special day, this will eventually change everybody. Now it is, fight for what you want.

Chabashira didn't brake eye contact with me once, neither did I with her.

She went around and reached Hiratas desk. She stopped and looked at him, he was looking at the table in terror.

"You wanted nothing to change, you wanted everybody to be happy, I must say, this shot back at you. Usually I don't give out lectures to others about life, but you have failed as of now. This class achieved the lowest possible points in history, even the chairman of this school couldn't believe this."

She then went back to the podium and rolled out a paper, placing it on the whiteboard, using magnets.

'940 CP Class-A, 680 CP Class-B, 490 CP Class-C' and then us, Class-D with a total of zero points.

I guess that everybody lost the ability of having 100 thousand private points this month, this could only mean that a class point equals a hundred private points.

This system is hell, this school itself is hell, in trying to escape the frozen white hell, I landed in a dark, psychological war.

Which I won't escape, for the next three years.

"How in the world did you let this happen Kiyotaka-kun... You knew it..."

Everybody heard her, yet nobody gave a try to understand, everyone was in their own world, it was over for them, so they thought atleast.

Horikita was clenching her fists, probably holding back the hatred which she just got, her eyes twitching, and I could see some tears in them.

"You threw us off a cliff..."

Why always me? Why? I don't understand? Everybody has always given me the fault, Yuki, Shirou, my father, Suzukake and now her. How long will this continue? Why am I always the one which looses everything and everybody?

I don't understand, but I will surely understand later once I have learned enough about friendship.

Then suddenly, Sudou stood up, his aggression was to be seen, I could sense that he was about to explode, so I eyed him.

"Chabashira, how do we get Class-points? We already know how to loose them, so you might as well tell us how we gain them!"

Chabashira chuckled a little, smirking. But yet, she didn't let me out of her eyes, probably hoping that I will do something, after all...I was already known in the student council and she probably knew about me getting invited to it.

"It's simple. Start to perform, keep up your attention during classes, and win special exams. The time is running. After all, three years left to get to the top, being Class-A."

Means, the points are signaling our classes ranking, to be more precise, once we pass Class-C in terms of Classpoints, we will be Class-C. But that's not as easy as said, now we are all enemies, means that it's every class against the other, making a impact in the rankings.

But I didn't understand what she meant with special exams. I let out a small yawn.

"Wake up Ayanokouji, after all, you now have to participate as well, watching them from the side lines won't help at all. Will it, Sudou?"

She is indirectly forcing me to participate in this new competition. Means I have no other choice, except uttering my first word in front of her.

"Maybe." I said this word, it caused a little war in our class, hearing this Sudou shot up.

"Maybe?! Are you fucking serious- S-Sorry for my outbreak.", he controlled himself after seeing everyone else just staring at him.

But he wasn't the only one being mad, slowly after, Yukimura followed.

"Sensei, may we know how the last exam was in terms of grades? I am really interested in how we lost that many points."

--

Chabashira Point Of View (POV):

I took out the last paper I needed to show to this defective class, knowing what was about to come. Ayanokouji, the student I put my most trust into, with Horikita, was in danger. He will be the first target of this classes morality.

I placed it on the whiteboard with magnets.

The scores seemed pretty normal until they arrived to the last one, even I my own hand was trembling.

Zero Points scored, No answers, just wrote his name on it and went to sleep...In a exam...

Even though the test wasn't flowing into the record, this was still nothing that I had ever expected from anybody, even less from him.

Even though Sudou barely scored 44 points this exam, he was furious, and well, I don't blame him from being furious, how can such a student be accepted in this school?

"For fucks sake...How do you miss out sleep and still don't do shit for school? What are you so stressed or scared about if you end up doing about nothing?!"

This was a really insane insult, going after ones chronic illness is really crossing a line or two.

Yet Ayanokouji remained calmed. Nobody dared to speak, just one girl with a shaky voice decided to say something.

"You...You don't know anything...You don't know anything about what he might go through? Are you that heartless Sudou-kun? Going after ones illness? You know that this isn't right even though he may not perform well. Why is not a single person saying anything in here?! Nobody is at least a bit sorry for his condition or what?!"

She wasn't crying, but was probably close to. This just confirmed how emotions are the most important thing for her, which is...the defect of her.

"Horikita, calm down."

"What?! How can you tell me that? Didn't you hear his heartless insult about something that you can't control?!"

This was getting out of hand. Sudou quietened down and sat down again, being humbled.

But she wasn't going to let that slide on any way. Usually I don't interfere in such things, but I have a feeling that I need to.

I may seem heartless with my students, but this guy here deserves at least some kind of sympathy.

"Horikita-"

"You are really not a normal human. Not in any way, Kiyotaka-kun, as much as I like you. You could've prevented all of this, or at least could have told me something so that I could do something about this about myself, but then you decided to give me some dots to connect, which made it to late to react. You knew all along-"

Horikitas eyes widened, and she raised her voice, her eyes were the example of feeling a sense of being terrorized. And it looked like she really gave him a critical hit, for the first time in a month, I saw him changing expressions.

His eyes were tore open, his sleep deprived, red eyes were now even better visible. That was probably the deadliest stare I have ever seen. But that stare was directed to Yukimura, and that glare, Yukimura felt it, the eyes of a demon piercing the back of his head.

Now it was clear, without me interfering, that guy was about to break.

"Horikita-san, I think getting clowned, insulted and now being lectured about you is enough for him. You should get your emotions under control, these students here aren't the only defects, there was a reason why we seemed you worthy of being put into this class. I have to continue my lessons."

She finally went quiet, everybody took their books out and I wanted to start the lesson. But just one single student didn't do so. His tired eyes looked at the window next to him.

I didn't mind to warn him, but he didn't deserve to get even more slander of his class. This was the first day for him after all, there are three hard years more to go.

The events didn't turn out like I wanted to, but still did the same effect.

Everyone understood what was reality. And now everyone depends on the class as a whole, rising up in the ranks.

--

Miyake POV:

I felt the glare, I felt it from the other side of the room. And now I know who sent it right into Yukimuras head.

It was Ayanokouji's. You know that it's tensed when Koenji himself felt the glare and broke a sweat.

You may ask, Miyake-sama, how did you detect it?

You know, his glare were like visible lasers, or so I think it was, one could just feel it. And now, I know how worse it could have gotten if Ayanokouji now decided to raise his voice to Yukimura, which started Horikita's emotional brake down.

Now I think, Ayanokouji might do something, I also noticed that he was standing out. We 'average loners' were known to the class, but if we loners were to stand next to each other, he would stand out first, since something was wrong with him.

Not because his sleeping deprivation or glasses, but more like his presence. It felt like you are being overheard and watched every time he was near.

Like nothing could escape him. It feels so dangerous being close to him, even Koenji was breaking a cold sweat once Ayanokouji said something. 'Maybe' 'Horikita calm down' and 'Horikita', all these few words said of him, made his tone change every single time.

It sounded normal, but his tone felt like he was ordering Horikita to stay quiet and she had no right to refuse. And whatever happens, I never would get too close for him, I might have went through years of martial arts training, but not knowing anything about him, and his presence and aura being like that, makes me wanna rethink my decision of joining this school.

"Miyachi...Ayanokouji right now, did you also feel it?", Haruka worded out my thoughts, means she must have felt it aswell. Now, Koenji, Chabashira, Yukimura, Haruka and me felt it, means everyone else felt it aswell.

"Y-Yeah.." we whispered to each other, quiet enough for nobody to hear, but I still think Ayanokouji heard, since he probably had no interest in participating after that banter right now.

--

Kiyo POV:

As the bell rang, I really didn't care about what Hirata had to say now, I got my priorities straight, finally.

I didn't leave, so I don't make it worse than it seems.

"First of all, I apologize Ayanokouji, that you had such a hard time earlier, I could've helped but didn't do so."

I just nodded, I hope he understood what I meant.

"Second, I would like, to start with something in this class. May I propose something? The mid-terms are coming up in two weeks, so I thought, so that nobody will drop out, we should start with some study groups? Rather starting ones earlier, so that we are better of in future special exams, than later that it catches us off guard."

Hirata's proposal was interesting, he caught my attention, I dropped my bag again, staying a little longer.

"I agree! We should unify! If we don't do so, then we can erase the dream of moving up to class-a! I think, with that we should also start, that nobody misses out classes anymore and that everybody behaves accordingly. I mean, bad behavior will decrease the points which we will get next month." , Kushida being one of the angels in Class-D, said, means that everybody jumps on the train.

"I agree.", I whispered.

Horikita next to me noticed that I whispered something, but she didn't hear it well enough to understand what I could've said.

Now I guess she hates me, and I probably am now the most hated person in class. But who is gonna say anything? After what is about to happen once I get active.

Right now, I am passively participating.

"I think, we should make study groups, which are adjusted to the relationships between classmates, as example, Ike and Yamauchi should be together or Akito and Hasebe. To have a good climatic in the groups. Of course, we need one person which is confidential enough to pay attention to the progress of ones group." Hirata proposed.

As of now, Hirata is just doing as I wanted him to. He already knows my plans, and he was a newly gained ally.

He looked over at me several times for my confirmation, until I nodded. Nobody noticed it, which is perfect.

My network is rising.

"I will probably today in the evening or tomorrow in the early hours, message everybody about what group they will be placed in. Is that alright for everybody?"

I think everybody agreed, and nobody would have anything against Kushida texting them.

So now, stage one of my plan is done. The rebuild of class-d is in the works, at full pace.

--

Since we had swimming lessons today, we had to hurry up a little due to Hiratas and Kushidas sudden proposal. I looked at my phone, before exiting the class as the last student.

'What should we do now? I did what you wanted, but I still don't understand why you did that on the short-test, or why you let Horikita lecture you in front of everybody.' by Hirata Y.

'Well, you will see soon enough, don't tell anybody about us two having contact, we both are now forced to drag this class up.' by: YOU.

'Why? I want to drag this class up, but why you all of a sudden? Weren't you pretty uninterested back when you told me what you found out about the system? Why are you all of a sudden interested?' by: Hirata Y.

'I have my reasons, for now do good groupings so everybody feels comfortable, don't assign me to any of those.' by: YOU

'Huh? Weren't you the worst scoring?' by Hirata Y.

He didn't yet understand why I did this, so dragging this out would be worse, telling him would speed up the process.

'Do you think that this was the highest score I could achieve, besides now I got what I wanted, everybody lost me on their radar in this class and I can move freely' by: YOU.

'Delete this conversation history aswell please. We will see each other in swimming lessons, once school is over, you can ask me. Also sorry that I wasn't able to spend time with you or anybody else during the last month where we could do so, I had many things to take care of.' by: YOU.

I closed our chat and shoved my phone into my pocket, hurrying up, not coming to late to swimming class.

Well, even though I knew what was about to happen once they see my body, I had to participate, means that was my only way out of the hate.

Leaving the classroom I rushed down the hallway and took the stairs, six minutes left, a race against time.

--

Arriving here, everybody already left the cabinets. If I can remember correctly, it was the second pool where my class was assigned to.

I changed as fast as I could, not trying to waste time thinking and rushed to the pool.

Not only was I the last, but the teacher was already there aswell, well he came earlier to my luck, means I won't get penalized.

"Ayanokouji is missing-"

"I am right behind you."

--

Hirata POV:

Suddenly I felt like I was about to freak out...Wasn't he in the classroom some minutes ago? And why was he whispering?! Does he have a kink to scare the shit out of everybody?

I turned around and I saw a well trained man with tired eyes, which looks to be honest, very scary. I mean imagine somebody creeping up like this and all of a sudden having THAT type of body. Before, I thought: Koenji, me and Sudou hat the best built body, but I was clearly mistaken,

Ayanokouji, had by far the strongest body with Koenji. He had lines and muscles where I didn't even know they could exist.

Plus he wasn't bulky so that caught everybody of us, off guard.

"Ayanokouji, you have a rather built body. You train?"

Usually, I wouldn't ask these questions, but since the girls weren't here, I would ask them now, not to give him too much attention.

Attention...I didn't understand him.

"No, just genetics which gifted me this physique I guess."

As always, he was playing himself down, but I don't get the reason. If he wanted to impress the girls with his modesty, then why does he do that in private as well?

His personality itself doesn't sit right with me, keeping a pokerface every single second. Even in class, or between the two of us. Why? Why is he on guard the entire time?

Then that kind of thing with being modest on the highest level possible, distancing himself from everybody and always ready for every situation. He isn't ordinary as he always says, and that got confirmed today.

His theories were as precise as a pin needle. How does a class-d student, a defective as they say achieve this much knowledge about the system in under one month?

And why did he not tell anybody and why did he want me not to tell anybody? Why was he so sure that he was right, why didn't he argue back once today in class where everybody was shooting at him with verbal insults?

He is a guy, one which I cannot understand.

--

Kiyo POV:

Suddenly I heard many femine voices. It were the girls of our class, after Yamauchi and Ike's plan got set in the sand by todays mood, about watching the girls in perverted stares, it was actually quite insane how well these two bahaved.

"Woah the pool is huge!"

"Indeed it is. Bigger than the one in the city aswell!"

The girls were in their own world, probably ignoring the fact that this is hell itself.

They were yet about to realize what will happen in the future.

Hirata, Horikita, Kushida and the rest of my class probably think that I have no interest of participating. But there is no need to let them realize, that I am already sharpening my fangs.

But right now, I have new priorities, thank you Yukimura, you dragged me into the light. Now I have now even better ability to make moves.

Just one thing is missing. A ally that would trust me no matter what. Hirata is there, but only for the sake of helping the class, he is asking me too many things that need to be kept from public. He also is getting suspicious.

I literally obliberated the trust of her, now that I have things in my own hands, I failed miserably in establishing my Network. And Horikita Manabu knew that I will eventually have problems with that, thus he invited me to the student council to build up a network of trustworthy contacts.

But sadly enough, I do not care about such fairytales like trust.

Control is much better than raw trust in accomplishments.

But nobody understands the difference between these two. You can build up trust whilst controlling a person, but can you build up control with trust? No not really, and that knew my father, abusing the might and control he had, making other people do his moves, yet not trusting them a single bit.

"Ayanokouji-kun, you have a...rather stacked body...You train?" It was Kushida from the girls which worded it out first, my physique was extra ordinary I must say.

Which probably gave Horikita even more suspicion about my past.

Which is concerning.

"Not really, no."

"Huh really? Even though you look tired every time, you still probably do sports like Sudou and Hirata."

"That's overestimation of my genes. Yet I stand no chance against Sudou in physical terms."

In fact, I easily could stand my feet fighting Sudou, Hirata and the rest of the guys in our class...combined.

But that's just me who thinks that, so not worth mentioning and causing trouble for myself.

"Hello everyone, I am your new P.E. teacher and this is your first lesson huh? Today, we won't do too many things, does everybody know to swim? Those who can may raise their hands now."

Every single student raised their hand, means nobody seems to be unexpirienced.

"Great! So I thought, that we should do some rounds of warm up, boys one lane and girls the other. Everybody should maybe get around four long lanes of swimming, I will watch over you. To make it safe so nobody collides. Both genders will get two lanes each, one to swim down, and one to swim back up here again. Also, every technique is allowed. Start now."

Just as he signaled us to start, I went up to be the last one starting. To be honest, I would have expected for Koenji to start last, but he went first instead.

Next to me the last girl was Onodera. She had a rather unsure look, so I called out to her.

"Everythings fine?"

"U-Uh sure. I didn't think that you would actually join the swimming lessons, you looked insanely tired in class."

"Huh? Oh well, now I am getting warm for the day. You don't like swimming?"

"Oh I love swimming, I am in the swimming club of this school, but right now, I don't feel so good about what happened earlier."

"About the point system? Don't worry about that. Hirata, Kushida and Horikita will help us out hopefully, they seem pretty smart."

"Yeah...It's our turn now. See you later, Ayanokouji-kun."

She jumped in before me, and I realized when the person before me jumped in...he was quite quick or I just slept on the line. I mean he was halfway through the lane, so I went a bit more serious and caught him again, overtaking him just before we switched lanes.

"W-What? That speed..."

The teacher mumbled. Well, thankfully everybody was concentrating on swimming except the ones which were just watching.

Not only did I overtake one guy, but I went ahead and overtook five others before the second lane ended. Just 11 more.

Hmm...Should I control my speed and maybe finish sixth to make it not look that insane?

So I did, I overtook five others in the last two lanes. Finishing as the sixth boy.

Then Sudou noticed, he was a bit confused, probably how I managed this.

"Yo, didn't you start last? How did you finish this as the sixth boy?"

"I cut some distances to be honest."

I lied bluntly, hoping that he will buy this cheap excuse. Even if I cut every single U-Turn, it wouldn't been possible to overtake 11 guys, plus that I started insanely late due to the conversation with Onodera.

"You do have a sporty build. Practicing? Be honest."

"Somewhat yeah."

I just the confirmed his suspicion with a whisper so nobody could have heard. He understood why I did this and shifted his attention to the teacher.

Even the teacher lost his words for that and continued the lessons once everybody finished.

"Sir, may I get a bit of a break?"

"Sure thing. Everyone get's a bit of time to recover. If anybody got questions, then you can come and ask me anytime you want."

Now, that teacher is finna be white rooms enemy number one. The stares are killing me.

So I decided, to go a bit away from the pool and sat down on the stairs which got up to the tribune.

And to my surprise peace never was an option. I got karate chopped into the side, from the amount of strength, it could only be Horikita. After all, she likes chopping me for whatever reason.

"Huh?"

I turned to the side to catch her beauty in a swimsuit. If I were a pervert, I guess I had now achieved everything in life.

"Could you tell me what that in class was about??"

"What do you mean?"

"You never told me about anything! And you decided to go on, scoring zero, knowing the consequences?"

Huh? Now I am curious? Isn't she supposed to be mad at me? Have I missed something.

"Shouldn't you be mad at me?"

"How am I supposed to be mad at you? After all, you did nothing wrong in fact, but it still doesn't sit right with me how you knew all along. You do look trained, but I don't like how Kushida approached you on that."

I don't know if that has something to do with jealousy, but Horikita got a point. But why didn't she approach Koenji about his body aswell? His body was more show-off so there was probably something behind that.

Even if these are only assumption, most of the time, the ones with a smile on their face aren't the ones without a ulterior motive.

"Can I ask you something, Horikita?"

"Sure thing, what is it Kiyotaka-kun?"

This time though, I am a bit more direct about what is about to happen. It is just a theory like always, but still I got a bad feeling about what he might do with the short-temperedness.

"I got a weird feeling about Sudou."

"Hm? Is that because he insulted you?"

"No, more like his short detonator. He seems pretty aggressive, I don't want to insult him with that, but do you think, he would participate in the study groups? Not only him, but Ike and Yamauchi will probably not attend aswell."

"How come you think that Kiyotaka-kun? If I can remember, he didn't say anything in class when Hirata proposed that idea. But I don't want to question your theories Kiyotaka-kun, if you knew about the system in the first few days, then you could be right on this one aswell."

"Don't overestimate me Horikita, it's just a weird feeling."

Not only a weird feeling that only I hold. Apparently, Hirata also told me, before he proposed the idea to the class, that Sudou will back off with a high probability.

And even though the big brain I might be, I still have trouble finding a way to lure him there. Girls won't work for sure. He doesn't really like Kushida or the others, yet he holds Horikita in respect for whatever reason.

Wait a minute... Horikita...

"Horikita, could you do me a favor?"

"If it is in my might, then sure."

"Could you please be in the same group as Sudou and watch him?"

"Kiyotaka-kun, I don't mind that, but you could do that yourself too. You are a great friend, so I think you could probably be just fine being in his group yourself."

She might be right about that, but the groups which Hirata will create, are already in my knowledge. She will be in the group with Akito a calm one, Yukimura a smart one, Matsushita, the one with the atmosphere and charisma and then with Sudou.

And the problem is, I want Horikita, Hirata, Kushida and me to be in separate groups, so everyone could watch their groups and provide me with information about my classmates in the most effective way.

"Horikita, let's say I would be in your group, I think after the lessons today, we aren't on good terms. To be more precise, if nobody would have watched, Sudou would have gotten physical with me earlier, to my luck, Chabashira would join my side. And in the study groups, imagine if I would maybe insult him about his academical standard, then that might create a even worse situation."

"I..can't fight against that, so I will agree, but a question, how should I make sure that Sudou and I will end up in the same group?"

"Don't worry about that, I have my ways."

"Interesting, Kiyotaka-kun, we should make you the representative of our class, you seem to be insanely smart, yet cunning and mysterious with your ways! But make sure that our friendship will be maintained like before~ Haha"

"No thank you. Being the leader would be bad for my health. I would propose you as the leader any time. You are smart, have some influence, on good terms with everybody and look good. So means you suit the role. I will help you in the background of course, and I am sure, everyone would have you as their leader."

I am not lying, she indeed would be the optimal leader, her composure, which rarely breaks and her good-hearted nature yet smart and sharp nature work perfectly together.

"Kiyotaka-kun...If you say so...But how are you going to achieve that?"

"If you keep on asking about everything that I am doing, then you would slow down the process. Don't worry."

"Sorry. But why are you like this? Why don't you ever take credit for your incredible smartness?"

"Who knows? Besides Horikita. Your friends are having fun, Matsushita is looking at me with a death glare, so that means you should join them."

"Only if you join your friends as well. Because I won't let you sit here alone!"

"..."

Friends? Do I even have friends besides her and Hirata?

"S-Sorry.I meant- uhh...Let's talk later Kiyotaka-kun."

--

[A/N, I skipped forwards to this arc, what Kiyotaka did to get full control of Hirata will be revealed later on the story. 5283 words. Do you guys think this length is fine?

Besides, write your thoughts about Horikita's new character here, I am interested what you guys think about a remodel of her.

Kiyotaka suffering from Insomnia and his eye-sight getting worse.

And him using Hirata in the early stages instead of Kushida.

Love y'all.]

Chapter 4: Re-Designing Class-D

Today was the first day of study groups. After class, I was assigned to join the group of Sotomura, Mii-chan, Ike and Sakura.

I will have a calm time there, but my main job is it, to help Mii-chan teaching them, my main goal is it, to make Ike and Sakura pass and Sotomura to score above me. I will lower my scores from 75 which I originally planed to around 50 in most of the subjects, so in case anybody is on the verge of failing, I will force Horikita to also lower her scores.

Why lower them? So the passing grade also falls lower, making the academical worse achieving ones, pass.

Horikita, the kind person she is, was fine with it, but made a rule that she will only do it when it gets critical.

I however, will always let my score be slightly above the passing grade. First, to keep a low profile, second to help others and third, cause I just wanna see the reaction of others.

I arrived in the library, everyone was here as expected. To keep our concentration high, we split all the study groups to other locations. Except for Horikita's I ordered her to let her study group be in the reach of me, in case something happens since she isn't the type to fight.

To be more precise, her study group was locate several desks further away, and one shelf behind, so nobody really sees them.

Of course, I won't just jump in from here, so I made sure for Horikita to let her phone recorder on, in case Sudou and Yukimura get into a argument.

"Good afternoon. You guys came earlier than expected."

They really did, the meeting time was 5 p.m. in the library but right now was 4.30 p.m..

I actually wanted to talk a little with Horikita in private before they start the groups, but I guess I have to shift our conversation to our phone.

"You came aswell Ayanokouji-kun? I didn't expect you to come earlier like we did." , Mii-chan said. Since I told them that I wasn't sure about attending today. My Insomnia is getting better over time, yet the progress in health is slow.

"I did, I usually come to the library when I am bored. You guys really decided to study earlier huh?"

"Yeah we did, since we didn't want to waste too much time talking, to compensate we study one and a half hours instead of one. Originally, I didn't want you to bother with it, but you came anyways. I apologize for not telling you." ,Sotomura said. I am impressed how much he matured in these three days of us knowing about the S-System.

Ike aswell isn't like the fool he was earlier. Well he still behaves like one, but yet I saw a little bit of a change in him. Mii-chan is still kind. Sakura on the other hand hasn't changed at all, apparently, she is the quiet and shy type of human.

Which somehow doesn't suit her looks.

"It's fine anyways. Mii-chan, can I ask you something?"
"Sure what is it?"

"Have you seen Horikitas group?"

To be honest, I thought they would start earlier instead of dragging it into the evening. But Horikita had other plans I guess.

"No why? They should ramble together in about half an hour. But they will stay longer according to what Akito-kun said" Mii-chan said,

"Ayanokoujiiiii, I wanted to ask you this a long time ago, but be honest... is Horikita-chan your girlfriend?"

My girlfriend? Well, we are close indeed, but how come Ike think that? I can't remember of us doing anything lewd in public or private?

But thinking about it, she would make a perfect wife. But whatever, it's not like if I confessed, that she would consider it.

"No. Do we look like a couple or how do you come to think of it?"

"Huh- Wait what? You aren't in love with each other?! I thought that was a confirmed relationship! My life is a lie!", Sotomura claimed, well he was a bit weird, even after his little growth.

"Ayanokouji-kun, even though I am not really interested in such things, you two do seem like a dynamic duo. She has energy which balances out your 'I am done with life' nature, you should really consider getting her as your girlfriend! I mean what are the chances that she would decline?" , Mii-chan added and joined in on the conversation. I never thought that she would get interested in this conversation all of a sudden.

But I let them tell me their thoughts about me and her. I was really interested how they think.

"Well, Ayanokouji...Consider me your wing-man. I'ma help you to get her!"

"Ike if you were to be my wing-man, then I would end up getting rejected by her with no doubt. No offense though." I joked. But behind every joke, there is truth lingering in it.

Our weird conversation continued, and then we started studying. In secret I wrote Horikita a message.

But my attention quickly shifted. Someone dropped their pen, it was Sakura Airi, the one which staid quiet all the time, she didn't utter a word.
Now thinking about it, I haven't asked her about her scores in the latest short-test. Since I didn't care to memorize everyone's scores.

After half an hour, I then tried to start a conversation with her. Not with a hook-up line like Yamauchi and Ike would do, but more like a normal human.

"Sakura, what have your scores been in the short-test of last week?"

"U-U-Uh... I-I g-guess it were 48 points..."

"Hmm? That's not too bad like I did in the end." I said, giving her a little motivation

"Are you confident about the mid-terms? I mean with the help of our study groups, you should pass easily, Sakura-san." ,Mii-chan continued the conversation.

It was a pleasure to have her in the group, even though she was a Hirata-fangirl, she still was very nice to other guys and still very nice to talk with.

"Ayanokouji, you scored 0, was it intentionally?" ,Ike asked, switching the topic.

"Well...I fell asleep after I wrote my name on it..."

"Dude...How can you be so casual about it...Imagine that happening to you in the midterms aswell..."

"Don't worry about it."

Suddenly I felt my phone vibrating, Horikita answered, since the study groups were now done for my group at least, I told them that I had to go, and so did the rest of the group aswell.

I think Horikita was facing a problem, hoping that my group didn't notice, I left my table, with my things of course, and went to the other table where Horikita's Group is located.

Scanning there, I saw a depressed Sudou and a mad Yukimura. Horikita was trying her best to keep the motivation up with the help of Matsushita.

"Ayanokouji-kun? You came pretty late to be honest, we started 40 minutes ago."

Matsushita was the first to notice me, rather impressive, she didn't even turn around and knew who it was. How? Don't know myself, apparently every woman has such senses.

"I know, just wanted to know how you guys were doing. Any problems as of now, Yukimura, Horikita?"

I sat down next to Sudou, looking at his English worksheet I noticed that he isn't the best in grammar, not trying to offend him.

Of course, I could have mended his answers and choices on that but decided not to, probably because they were going to look over his sheet anyways.

"Pretty fine, Sudou does still have some problems in this subject."

Yukimura gave me the answer sheet of the work sheet on which Sudou was working on, to be honest, I am quite impressed how well prepared Horikita and Yukimura were for this.

And in the end Yukimura was still a little overworked with teaching someone like Sudou.

"Huh? English. Well, just a little work and he will get the answers with ease next time, what is your guys opinion about the study groups? I mean everyone here was cut off from their friends right? But apparently it works." ,I wanted them to voice out their opinions.

"It's fine really, Yukimura is quite the chill guy, Horikita isn't bad aswell. Matsushita is quite...intruding..." He joked about her way of befriending others.

She does seem like the observant type, which isn't that well liked. She is popular, but I agree with Akito, I wouldn't want anybody to know too much of me.

Not only because of my complicated yet dark past, but personally, I don't like these type of people. She felt like the type of person which will observe and probably note your behavior for whatever reason.

"H-Hey Akito-kun!! No need to be so harsh towards me!"

Yukimura was probably waiting for this to end, but to his luck, we were sitting here for the next half hour.
So I decided to be a little more friendly towards them.

"Anybody want some coffee? Akito and I will get everyone some."
"What?! Ayanokouji, is there a reason why it is me?"

"Well, you are the normal one under these people here." Horikita glared at me, how can someone that cute still be so mad? It was obviously a joke.

I stood up and left my things here, Akito did aswell and he asked them about their choice. Sudou took just regular water, Yukimura wanted to have latte macchiato, just like Horikita and Matsushita wanted some apple juice.

As we walked away, he then began to talk, which also caught me off guard. Why did he ask that?

"Ayanokouji. I don't want to have a problem with you, but what do you think of everything right now? How the class stands, how your relationships are and what do you see for the future of this class?",Akito asked me.

"Why are you asking me? But well, what I think of everything right now? It went as I thought it would, we are enrolled in a elite school, of course we won't get free money for doing absolutely nothing. How the class stands? Well, Akito, you are asking the wrong person. And I do not want to talk about the current relationships which I hold for well... obvious reasons."

He looked at me, surprised that I actually answered his questions. He went back into thought, as we reached the vending machine which was located in the school hallway.

We got what they wanted, but instead of going back, he stopped at his tracks.

"Akito, what's wrong?"

"Ayanokouji, can I ask you for your contact information? I think we do get along after all."

"Ask Horikita, she will give it to you. I let my phone on the desk. We should get back or they might get a weird feeling."
"Let's take a bit of more time. We just came here, no need to rush things, Ayanokouji. But I want to ask you something...I... saw Horikita arriving earlier than planned in the library, so I hid myself to avoid unnecessary conversations. She was just sitting there and staring on the desk...Is everything fine between you two?"

Huh? Did I miss that? How did I...She didn't call out to me?
I was in the library aswell, and she must have seen me, not calling me over is a bit weird for someone like her.

She had a problem, which she hid entirely from me. I think that this problem might be worse than expected, she was suffering psychologically, for whatever reason, and she avoids anyone helping her out.

Back when we were sitting on that desk, she didn't look me into the eyes once, when I tried to maintain eye-contact.

Untypical, she was also not like her usual self in classes.

"I am not her boyfriend, so you must ask her personally. I lost a bit of contact to her, we are barely on the last few strings before loosing the full contact which we had before... that day."

"Sorry for asking though, you should really fix that problem, having you isolated from everybody might cause a problem in the road to class-a. I am not that interested like Kushida, Hirata or Horikita may be, but I would still like to see us at the top. Having a story to share once we are out of this hell."

"Akito, don't worry about me. I am still standing and I will try to not be a hindrance as much as possible."
We two are on the same boat. If it weren't for Haruka then Akito wouldn't been known in our class. And if it weren't for the popular Horikita, then I would have been a nobody.

And as things stand now, I am...well a nobody.

But things will get interesting once I get control of our friendship again.

But since we would only waste time, we got back before suspicion rises. Only making the two of us unnecessary trouble.

"You know, having you in my group would be nice, but in fact you aren't assigned to my study group am I right? In fact you were assigned to another one, I came to see that when you were with the group of Ike."
That came to my surprise I couldn't sense him being near me whilst I had my study lessons which was a bit weird, there were only two possibilities: he is experienced with stalking people or he was watching from afar.

In this case, I could trust both possibilities to be true.
"You are a observant one Akito, but don't worry, I guess I will switch groups or just participate in both since I really couldn't be more glad about receiving help from others. I think that you are doing a good job Akito."

"In what way do you mean that?" ,his speaking style reminded me of the one which I use myself. Not revealing too much and yet being not too mysterious in the way one talks.

I like that fact, and I guess the two of us will be friends in the future.

"Your calm nature balances out Sudou short burning nature."

"You think so? Anyways. We shouldn't get caught talking about others behind their backs, we are insanely close to them, and I got to experience the fact that even the walls in this school are listening."

"Yeah..."

As we arrived back and handed the group our order, I recognized how Matsushita changed her seat to mine which was quite interesting, why?

So there was no other option left, than to sit next to her, Horikita.

Sudou on the other hand got quicker with filling out his work sheets, almost matching the pace of Matsushita.

I like the fact, but pace is not everything when you keep answering everything wrong. But that wasn't the case either. Looking through my glasses, I could see that most of his answers were correct.

Just the hard examples in english were a bit tricky for him, in which he slowed down to think about it a bit longer.

"Horikita, is something wrong?"

I looked over to her can of coffee, which she didn't yet open, she was just looking at it, not moving or anything.

"O-Oh, no nothings wrong Kiyotaka-kun. Just dozed off a little, thanks for the drinks."

Dozing off seems rather unnatural for someone like her. Usually she was on full energy, but today it seemed like her social battery was drowned. She was reaching her limits, she probably missed some sleep herself.

"No problem, if somethings wrong, then you should take a break, your fingers seem pretty painful."

"Y-Yeah... I guess so..." She then let the worksheets that she was correcting for Sudou, Akito and Matushita on the table and placed her pen on them, opening the can of cold coffee.

Which isn't probably good for her health. Taking a quick glance at them, I noticed that the other three were working on a rapid speed, whilst Horikita barely kept up with correcting Sudou's. Not even getting to start with the ones from Akito and Matsushita.

Which really concerned me. In partnering's we had in classes, she was a lightning fast worker.

But today, she was rather on the speed of a tortoise, barely being able to keeping her eyes halfway open, eye rings developing under her eyes.

But to her luck the time remaining were barely two or three minutes and everybody was already packing their things after a intense one and a half hour of studying and improving.

"You three can already go, I will stay here a little" , I said. I didn't need to tell Akito twice since he was already gone the second the study groups were over. Followed by Sudou.

Yukimura didn't question anything and left aswell. Then Matsushita shot a wink to me.

A rather troublesome person she is. But still, she decided to leave as well. Leaving me alone with her.

I then went to a bookshelf, scouting to find something which I read ages ago, wanting to reread it. In the department of the psychological books, there wasn't the book which I searched for.

Perhaps, somebody already borrowed it. I might need to come the day after tomorrow again, maybe it will be brought back by then.

Realizing I was getting caught up by another topic, I just saw Horikita sitting there, staring at her can of coffee.

Sorry if I repeat myself but what's wrong with her today? She does look like she missed out on sleep yesterday night, but that it could affect someone that much is rather new to me.

Even after months of suffering from Insomnia, I never had a full personality change in the course of 24 hours.

It might be, that she aswell is worrying way too much or overthinking. Or just as Akito said the class is paying a huge toll on her and many people aswell, she just got to be the one which caught it in the hard way.

The pressure she must feel right now must be insane. Her older brother is even known under us first years. He is getting called as the best student which ever sat foot on this school. He is the Student-Council President and highly respected.

But in contrast to that, he had a sister which is a defective. Placed in class-d and actually being in the first class which reached the amount of zero points in its first year.

"Kiyotaka-kun, can I ask you something?"

"You can ask me anything you want, as long as I want to answer it."

"Did you set up everything with the study groups?"

Now this came really out of nowhere. I knew that she was a sharp one, but the probability of me being it out of 39 people out of the class which set Hirata up to propose this idea is insanely low.

But she caught me there. I thought she would ask for my help in correcting them worksheets, or maybe carrying her books for her. But this is nothing that I expected.

"How come you think that? Couldn't it have been his own will or that somebody else set him up?"

"No, Kiyotaka-kun. I knew you since one month. The amount of times you helped Kushida setting up to befriend me already told me enough. Nobody has that skill to set something up, without anybody questioning where it came from, and Kushida joining the proposal of Hirata was also unexpected for me. If I never knew Kushida before joining this school, then I would've accepted and never have did research about how she even found me."

She was right, two weeks ago, I set up a meeting for Kushida and Horikita, Horikita didn't know that it was intentional for Kushida to meet her right when I was drinking coffee with her.

Just a little slip up from Kushidas side sold her out. Making Horikita suspicious about me.

"I don't think that one month of friendship is enough for you to accuse me of being a puppeter. Besides, I think that Hirata had this plan a little longer, since our class weren't the best performers even before the reveal of the system. It just was the perfect timing to propose this."

"And everybody agreed? And somehow, it happened that you knew where my group was located, who was in it and when our study times were? Who has told you that? I can't remember that Hirata published the groups in the class-group, but he assigned us privately. Kiyotaka-kun, please don't lie to me" , she ended the sentence with a cute smile, one which could overpower every guy to turn into the honest.

But, she forgot that this never worked on me. And it never will.

"You are overthinking too much, Horikita. You can ask Hirata yourself if he had contact with me. I do admit that I stood in contact with Kushida, but I don't hold any use in Hirata."

"Kiyotaka-kun, why are you always so complicated? Why never being straight about the things that you say? 'Holding use' can be interpreted in many ways, maybe you don't hold any high use of him, yet used him to this small, yet interesting accomplishment. Do you want to rise up to class-a? Or did you lie earlier about not being interested?"

Oh god...this woman is not good for my heart. Is she really playing the 'I am innocent, so please don't lie to me~' card? But well...She got me with this.

"I am not particularly interested, however a good friend of mine would want to drag this class up, even if it kills him."

She froze to that sentence, probably not knowing that I really had close contact to others aswell.

Which she apparently didn't like that much, she really has a split-personality. She wants to help everybody, but would never help me in gaining friends which aren't her. A possession game which she is losing, and she want to win that game at any cost.

"O-Oh...Do you mind telling me his name?"

I don't have the name, since that guy is Hirata himself, I can't tell her about his deep desire to win this time.

"If I told you, then the whole purpose of not telling you would fade. Everyone has their secrets, right Horikita?"

"Y-Yeah, sorry for asking...We should head back to the dorms, the library is closing in ten minutes."

And so she packed her things and took her phone with her, I don't want to pressure her any further. But not telling her would just cause too much trouble in the future...the last time I didn't tell her something that could affect the class... We don't talk about that one.

She walked next to me, adjusting to her slow pace. She was quiet, lost in thought again.
"Kiyotaka-kun, uhm...do you trust me or why do you never tell me anything? W-What is the reason for that..."

Her voice was shy and quiet, I could feel that she was regretting something, but I didn't want to pressure her on that.

"It...It feels like you are trusting others more than me...and I don't like that."

"Huh?" A confession?

I was dearly hoping she was meaning something else with that, since a confession will ruin everything between us. Literally.

"You don't even tell me the middle school you went to... Why? Why are you having contact with Kushida? You two looked much closer in the past few weeks than we did..."

"Hmm? Do you want me to brake relations with her?" ,I worded out jokingly, but her expression kept on being serious about this.

"Yeah I do."

"..."

What the actual f... Please what?

"Horikita. Please. Rethink."
"No, that's what I honestly want."

The first time I actually froze. My eyes rarely widen, but this was the first time that happened. Out of everyone? Her? Why Horikita? Why?

Why is she like this? I genuinely liked her but now wanted me to brake relations with everybody?

"You know, Kiyotaka-kun. You don't need to do that, I was just having a bad feeling about the two of you. Kushida is giving false signals."

O-Oh. That's what she meant.

"You are a weird person, Horikita."

"That was just my genuine thought, nothing weird about that. Come on, let's hurry." ,she said, forcing her grip over my arm.

It did look like we were a couple, but I did not like this a single bit. But somehow I did like her.

My feelings right now are...mixed, in several ways. Should I hate her because she is trying to ruin my friendships? Should I like her because she meant it in a good way?

But regardless of that. She is cute indeed, but that is still not waking any romantic interest inside of me. Just my brain which tells me to.

I don't think, that something like that will start to develop.

"It's cold, right?" ,she asked, with a adorable smile on her face.

Today, many things happened, which caught me off-guard.

"It indeed is."

Since we were in our school uniform, the temperature outside seemed rather chill, around 12C.

Horikita stopped, looking around in the park, she then began to talk slowly.

"Kiyotaka-kun, I don't want you to mistake what I said earlier. I don't want things between us getting worse than they already were, since one day ago...

We have three years to go, and if this pace of things getting worse for us, continues, then things get awkward between us. So please forget everything that I said to you for the past few days, I didn't want to be so harsh to you yesterday infront of everybody. I apologize."

"It's hard to forget that, but I will ignore what happened yesterday, I will as of now, try and participate actively in classes. I will also try and maintain our friendship as much as possible. Can I ask you for a favor Horikita?"

--

I couldn't sleep right now, just like always. It was around ten p.m. so I decided to leave to get a cold drink.

I was in my casual clothes again and choose the elevator to go down, where the dorms vending machine was located, the hallway reached out all the way to the park which was located next to the building.

The machine itself had all sorts of drinks: water, soft drinks, coffee, cocoa, juices... The prices were a little bit more expensive than in the store, probably because these things get refreshed every day.

Suddenly I felt a hand on my shoulder, quickly turning around in high alert, I was ready to apologize that I was sneaking around at this time, but in fact, it was a guy which I was familiar with.

He had glasses, black hair, is about as tall as me and apparently, according to his little sister, he practices martial arts.

"Jeez, don't scare me next time, just calling out to me would be much more preferable than creeping up to me. Besides, what are you doing here, President?"

"Sorry about that, Ayanokouji. But I just decided to do the same as you and get myself a drink."

"Ah alright. I will leave now, if we get caught here we might face problems." , I said in logic, but this logic apparently isn't matching the concept of the surname 'Horikita'

"Don't worry, I don't think that we will face problems, after all, I can't deny that I get treated differently from others, that is just pure honesty from me. Let's talk a little. Do you like this school, Ayanokouji?" ,he sat down on the bench, which wasn't located far away from the vending machine, I of course, followed him and sat down besides him.

He was genuinely a nice person to interact with, he was completely different from his sister, but yet as good as a person in terms of social interaction.

"My opinions are split, the usual peaceful life I wanted is gone, your sister did her participation in it. But on the other hand, I like how independent one is in this school. Plus the competition which is new to us first years will probably make a lot of fun for everyone. Yet it is terror for us in class-d."

"Sorry about the part of my sister...If she wants something, then she will annoy you until she gets it. That's gonna be a rough time for you."

He was right indeed, now she is aiming for class-a, but that won't work with the stand of our class. Sudou, Hirata, Kushida, Horikita, Yukimura and Me couldn't work together for it. Not even trying to bring Koenji in this.

"Not really, she does get on my nerves lately but I like her. She is a nice person to have on your side, but I don't really know how her brain works."

"Huh?"

"I mean, she is blinded a little too much with her emotion, not that it's bad, but for that goal, which is unrealistic right now for my class, she will probably give her life for it. But who cares anyways, it's not like we will have a chance."

"Ayanokouji, with you being around, things might get interesting. Let me tell you something, this years class-d has probably the higher potential, which every class on this school ever had. You just need to know how to perfectly let them adapt in your plans. Let me also tell you another thing, I am fully supporting you, maybe not financially, but I am ready to provide you information which you deem as necessary to know."

That offer is really generous. There must be something behind that, which I am yet to know about.

Then he continued, his tone was soft, yet was being received by me as if he was completely serious about it.

"I want you to join the student-council at any price. I am talking about huge sums, as long as you continue my legacy."

Huge sum? I think he is getting desperate, after me declining the recent offers from him. One was 300.000PP every 6 months. The other was secured Vice-Presidential-ship after he graduates, and the latest was this one, that he would consider any sum as long as I join.

But as of now, I declined every single offer, since he couldn't match my requirements.

"You are pretty crazy for asking somebody like me, which only disappointed in the last few days and weeks. But I would rather have your sister join."

"Huh?"

"She could mobilize the sums of money much better, and her influence is higher, but."
"But?"

"Before I let her join, I want to know why you even wanted me to join, as of now you haven't provided me any valid reason for me to join for, I don't want her to get wicked in shady business, and knowing you, you will somehow get her to join the student council, so atleast let me know for her safety."

It was clear, ruining her emotionally was never an option, so if I were to decline this, he would ask the little Horikita to continue his legacy, which could result into her getting a offer she couldn't decline, not knowing about the consequences.

"You are more protective about my sister than I myself am."

"And? Is it a problem that I want to protect my classmate?"

"Alright...I don't want Nagumo to succeed into turning this school in a meritocracy." ,he then admitted the reason behind the offers.

It was simply, to defeat a poor choice of successor. Means, he want me to replace his poor choice. Which I also noticed, that he wasn't on best terms with Nagumo Miyabi in class 2-A

However, this is very risky, this could endanger my position of being on the sidelines of my class.

"So you wanted me to join, not even knowing what my goals for this school may be? But to your certainty, I will help you out on this one, but promise me one thing. One word to your sister about this deal and..."

"I know already... You will be my secretary alright? I will make sure to promote you later this year okay?"

"Sure thing. But I want 100.000 Private points every three months, as a starting allowance I want 50.000 this month."

Lowering my requirements, I agreed under the circumstances of this low 'salary'. But one need to know, Class-D received 0 this month, so in comparison, I am the wealthiest in my class.

Combining these fees with the allowance we will get once we achieve more classpoints, I might rise to a financial power in my class.

"Agh fine..."

"Also don't tell anybody that I am your secretary except the student council members."

"Sure? But why? Isn't it some kind of brag about being in the student council?"

He was right, but I never was the person to brag.

"Yeah, but I rather want to have a peaceful life" , I reasoned.

"Alright, I will make sure the contract is ready tomorrow evening to sign. I welcome you to the student council, sir. Also please call me Manabu, since you are close to two Horkitas now."

Close? I guess he is right, as of now, I will have to work together with him for a long time. Not that I don't like it, but now I even get less time for my friends.

And if anybody of my class finds out...

"Make sure of nobody from my year noticing my student council position all right?"

"All right, keeping the shady things in the shadows huh? I somehow like that about you, I won't tell anybody about your position, don't know about Nagumo and Asahina though."

"Yeah sure.."

He then suddenly laid one of his hands on my shoulder, it was like a father giving a toddler advice about life which was still to no use for the toddler.

I wonder what he is about to say.

"Kiyotaka, I heard about Class-D and your test scores, well they are of course known to the student council. Zero points for this month would have been brutal for you, and I think this position came to your rescue. So please do the best out of it. By the way, are things fine between you and my sister?" ,he said, provocatively but still being chill about it. Yet it freaked me out a little how well informed he is.

How does he know that thing? Where did he know about that incident in the classroom?

And who told him that?
Now I am getting curious.

"Where did you obtain that information? I can't remember that anybody outside of my class got to know about the argument between me and her? But well, we are on good, yet a bit awkward terms right now."

"Ah, so no relationship? That's quite nerving for me."

Nerving? Did he want me to start a romantic relationship with her? But isn't that something a older brother would never want?

"Huh? Why is that?"

"I already considered you as my brother-in-law but apparently one of you messed up. Fix that please." ,it was clearly a joke, but in the same time he hoped for it I guesss.

"Is that approval that I am hearing?" , I joked. So he really has his priorities set.

"If you word it like that then, yes."

It was a hilarious type of conversation we had at midnight in a park. We were stretching out the part where we wanted to get some drinks to this silly conversation.

But sadly, he won't see me together with his sister in a romantic relationship, well not only because I won't get into one, but aswell because if I did, I wouldn't reveal it to anybody.

"We should head back Ayanokouji, you might miss out on sleep because of this."

"Yeah you are right." , I yawned and stood up.

It was getting rather cold, encountering somebody else would only drag my conversations all the way to the morning.

So I decided to leave, he made his way to the third year dormitories, and I went to the first year ones.

Using the elevator at night would be too loud, so I just decided to use the stairs, which was pretty unusual for me.

--

"Good morning Ayanokouji-kun! Come in!" , a cheery voice in the morning was the least that I wanted, but I couldn't escape things such as loud voices in the morning, we were in a school after all.

I was greeted by Kushida and was asked to step into the elevator.

"A rather unusual combination. Horikita and Kushida?" , I worded out my thoughts. Two beauties in a elevator with me?

The black haired one, leaned on the wall of the elevator, sighing in frustration, probably not forgetting our talk since yesterday. 'Brake relations with her?' 'Yeah'

This few sentences, weren't able to leave my mind. My mental alertness told me that something was indeed wrong with Kushida, but at the same time, Horikitas overpossesiveness was turning to the darker side.

I had to choose carefully between them. A kind and sweet Kushida? Or a cute, yet over-possessive Horikita. If I look at it carefully, in every kind of way, Kushida would be the far better option.

But I knew Horikita for longer, she also seems to be smarter than Kushida.

As of now, Kushida barely achieved 62 points in exams and isn't physically the fittest. Horikita on the other side is unremarkable in both academics with the score of 98 and Sports with being the sportiest in class.

But why would I choose someone based on the performance in school? As of now, Horikita is playing the loosing game, and she knew this, her expression towards me looked somewhat depressing whenever I talked with Kushida.

"Yeah, we just got to randomly join each other here. Slept well?" , Horikita said fully composed. Yet obviously, she was stressed on Kushida being here aswell.

'Slept well' a sentence that I am hearing way too often. I indeed slept my eight hours, but this is getting rather annoying.

It felt like some kind of mock towards my sleepy appearance, yet once I get active and awake, people tell me that I am not being normal. As if me suffering is normal.

"Horikita-san, I don't think always reminding someone with obvious sleeping problems about their sleeping schedule is nice?" , Kushida, the angel she is, could read my mind out loud for me.

Horikita on the other hand was caught off-guard by her remark.

"O-Oh sorry Kiyotaka-kun, I just wanted to know if you uhh...Forget that." , with a red face, she then stopped pushing that topic further and just told us to forget it.

The elevator door opened at the lobby and the three of us walked out. Kushida the hyperactive person she seems to be, directly started a conversation with me about school, completely ignoring Horikita's existence, who then changed her school way today, not to bother us probably.

I felt some sort of guilt, Horikita was pushed away from us from Kushida, but at the same time I think it was Horikita's own fault.

Chapter 5: Facing the first few problems.

Entering the class and seeing Kiyotaka sitting on his chair with his eyes on Akito, I sensed a rather unpleasant atmosphere. As if something has happened which could turn out badly for the class.

Sudou was in a bad mood and had a bruise on his left cheek. Akito had a bruise aswell, but on the area around his eye. They fought against each other, and I guess, Akito stood his foot with ease.

Since according to my observation, Sudou received more damage with a bandaged left wrist, a warmth plaster on his nose and it looked like he had his other hand injured aswell.

But I guess nobody of these two reported it, knowing Sudou he went to the masculine way as: 'Only pussies report' and Akito probably had the same thought, or just didn't care to report it since he obviously won.

"Kiyotaka-kun? Do you know something about that?"

"I and Kushida ran into a fight on the way to school."

It troubled me how he mentioned Kushida, but atleast they are witnesses in the first case.

But I wonder how Sudou received that much damage, since this was rather unusual. Akito does practices martial arts, but I don't think, that Akito who is barely 1.73m can beat a Sudou which is 1.79 and has a muscular body.

Sudou gives me a vibe of a street fighter, which means that he had just as Akito experience in fights, yet it seemed still unrealistic to me.

"How did Akito do that much damage to him, receiving almost to zero bruises in comparison to Sudou?"

"Who knows?" ,his vague answering just happened when I least expected it to happen. After all, he just told me earlier that this was a fight he saw with his own eyes.

"Uhh?"

"Alright, well Akito is a good fighter after all." ,then he confirmed it. Akito-kun probably is by far the strongest fighter in this class huh? Well, that's what is confirmed as of now by Kiyotaka,

I don't know the strength of Kiyotaka-kun or Koenji-kun. But the chance of these two being as good fighters isn't high. Maybe Koenji-kun does stand a chance due to his unnatural physique, but Kiyo is rather a special case, someone which is rather confusing to me.

As sensei walked into the room, I could sense Sudou tensing, yet Akito kept his cool. Kiyotaka on the other hand just focused on the window next to him, as if nothing is gonna happen.

"Good morning class, before we start the lessons, I want to announce something. I want Sudou Ken, Akito Miyake and Ayanokouji Kiyotaka in the chairmans office once classes are over. There is a matter to be discussed there."

Ayanokouji Kiyotaka...

I looked over at him in terror... What the hell has he done?! Or the better question is, what hasn't he done?!

If he would only have been a witness, then they would have called Kushida since she is neutral on that matter, means he also pulled some strings in the background. Now I am getting interested.

How could someone like him do something like that? Well, I don't even know what he did yet.

Did he also get beaten up but on a more peaceful way? Was he cutting someone's way to run? Did he set that up?

It is barely the first month, and he already thinks the school is a playground for him. I am getting furious about it.

He knows the system well, yet goes through the trouble of participating in such events.

--

Kiyotaka POV:

As we three left the class, Akito muttered.

"We fucked up badly. Not even the teachers or principals office, but the chairmans...You guys think it is our last day on this school?" ,he said in composure. Sudou on the other hand was terrified about this. And well I would be returning to my old mansion, having to apply for a new school.

It perhaps could be turning out that way. A fight on the school grounds, well, behind a store which I caught and then joined in...

I didn't sense anybody except Kushida watching, but well, there was a camera watching apparently.

"Well I am sorry, Ayanokouji, Akito. But I guess we are expelled now huh? One month is a really short time. Also sorry Ayanokouji if I ruined the relationship with you and Horikita now. I apologize."

"We are barely friends, so don't loose your head on that matter. Now I guess we are really in a tight position" , I knocked on the chairmans office, and he ordered us to come in. Infront of his desk, there were three chairs.

The office was clean and tidy, not too fancy, but there still were some pictures on the wall, a computer, a shelf and even some plants.

He signaled us to sit down on the chairs, and so we did. Sudou was sweating right now, Akito just looked like he went through this several times back then, perhaps the both of them were involved in many fights.

"Well, good morning. I guess I don't even know where to start. So excuse me for a second."

He stood up and opened the window to let fresh air in, he didn't look like he was in the best mood so he tried to regain a bit of a bright expression.

He sat down back again and took of his glasses.

"My name is Sakayanagi, the chairman of this school. And well, I heard about something which accured at around 8 a.m. before the classes started. I already got the names of the ones participating provided by the shop which you fought behind. Matching my descriptions, it could have only been you two. Sudou was easy to spot, so was Ayanokouji, and I detected you on hand of your bruises, Akito."

We all three nodded, since if one was missed out, we would have been forced to tell him anyways who the third party was anyways.

"During your classes, usually the principal wanted to take on the task, but I decided to do it on my own. The video provided looks really weird to me. First it was Sudou and Akito arguing, then Ayanokouji and a girl came between the argument. What I could observe, Sudou was getting furious about that girl playing as a witness in that case and resorted to possible violence. Ayanokouji jumped in, in which then Sudo tried to beat both, you and Ayanokouji up." ,he spoke mainly to Akito right now.

He was letting it sound like I did the worst part in this, trying to prevent a fight.

"So then I guess this happened: In a try to beat Ayanokouji up, Akito helped him out, and the possibility of winning a two versus one was low. It rained some fists and to be more precise some of the ones you were about to land could've caused life threatening injuries, we two are going to talk about that under four eyes later. As then the fight de-escalated since Sudou and Akito took injuries. Sudou decided to take matters in his own hands and left. Akito then left aswell. Correct?"

He asked Sudou about confirmation. As of now, he was only spitting facts at us. But I am curious about the part of me being about to cause life threatening injuries.

"C-Correct, sir." ,Sudou stuttered, and Akito confirmed the theory of the chairman.

"As of now, since it seems like you three are fine now again, I won't hang out a penalty on the two of you. You are dismissed, but Ayanokouji you are ordered to stay for a bit. Please, Sudou-kun and Akito-kun, don't tell anyone about Ayanokouji having to stay longer, since that wouldn't be that nice to him."

The two of them nodded, quickly stood up and left. I was knowing what was about to come since I knew this man since a little while already.

He then smiled at me, the atmosphere earlier was gone, yet I was a bit curious about the penalty I was about to get. If it doesn't play with expulsion.

"Let me greet you again, Kiyotaka-san."

He then changed the way of speaking an used another honorific to my first name.

"Usually, such life threatening ways of fighting would get handed over to more serious facilities which would take care of what you did, and that was the plan of the principal. You surely knew that I saved you from even higher trouble with authorities right?"

"Right, sir."

"But, as I reviewed the case completely, I think stepping in, to prevent the fight for getting dragged longer and any of the other two living up to even more damage done, you decided to end it as fast as possible. I am aware of that, however, since that would be special treatment, you are going to do class' service for the next two weeks, as cleaning the white and blackboard, cleaning the classroom and tidying the desks."

Social work huh? Well, better than getting a problem with authority and expulsion.

"I accept the condition."

"Well, but keep care a little more. Besides...Kiyotaka-san we knew each other for a bit longer right?"

"Yeah we did, Sir."

"The white rooms masterpiece right in front of me. Pleasure to meet you."

He bowed and stretched out his hand afterwards, paying the highest respect towards me.

"The pleasure is all mine."

"I am really excited to see what you are going to do in the future, you are the special one. But well, since your fathers death and the facility being now public knowledge, your name being known as the white rooms masterpiece, I hope that nobody is going to pry into your dark past. If things like bullying or anything happen, please let me know about that matter, I won't hesitate and step in. Kiyotaka-san, sorry if I called you like that, is it a problem for you, for me to use your first name?"

To be honest, the white room being public knowledge is indeed scary. One and a half years ago, it was a hyped up topic across the media, but as of now, probably everyone has forgotten my name again.

But apparently, it made click in some of out teachers heads. Which is no good. Knowing the hunt for success in Chabashira's head, she surely will force me to participate.

"Thank you sir, you are a great help to me, and thank you for accepting me, even though I didn't even had any testimonial to provide. And yes, I think I like my first name more than my last one. For obvious reasons."

"Nice that we finally got to talk to each other in private. You are dismissed, you got something to do now right? Student council? Is that ringing your bell?"

Damn, I almost forgot about signing the accession for the student council.

"Thanks for reminding me sir. We will talk in the future for sure." , I bid farewell and shook his hand before he nodded and I was free to leave his office.

So did I. Thankfully I am barely three minutes late and I the student council office isn't far away.

Pretty close actually. Just around seven rooms next to this one.

Trying to seem to be in a hurry I knocked and was signaled to enter by two feminine voices.

Wait two? Right...Nagumos secretary called Asahina and the club responsible one called Tachibana.

"Pardon my intrusion."

"Barely in time...You wanna join, Kiyotaka-kun?"

Wait a second...why is Manabu calling me like that with a smirk?

Why is Nagumo smirking aswell? And the girls aswell?

"Uhh...sure?" ,in confusion, I walked up to the seat with my new name card on it. 'Ayanokouji Kiyotaka - Secretary.'

As I sat down on the comfortable office chair, I just stared at Manabu in silence.

They still were smirking at me.

"So Kiyotaka-kun ...Welcome to the student council" ,Nagumo congratulated me for joining, but before I signed anything, I looked at Asahina for a second, her holding in her laughter was visible.

"Before I sign this. May I know why the all of you look so weird today? And why the hell is here everybody using that name?"

"Oh that one you meant? Well, a girl rushed in here earlier in a worried expression searching for the guy called 'Kiyotaka-kun'. Well do you know a girl being worried about you with dark hair?" ,now it made click.

As Tachibana pointed at Manabu jokingly, I then realized that I was getting mocked.

Wait a second...

"Horikita was looking for me? Where is she?" ,I asked, while scanning through the contract, not making any mistakes before signing it.

My acquirements were met, and so I saw no reason for declining.

Why did she even search here for me? Oh god...No way that Asahina uttered a word...Tachibana, Nagumo and Manabu knew to keep this a secret, but we forgot to tell it Asahina...

And this is where things will turn out in the weird way.

"Should I uhh...Call her?" ,I asked, but already knew I had to anyways.

"You are daring Ayanokouji, but do it on speaker, I wanna see my sister mad."

Right now, I wanted to mercilessly insult Manabu and his whole life as of now. But I remained calm and composed.

As my phone build up connection there the storm came.

"Where are you."

A cold and worried voice of Horikita appeared, giving me chills.

The others were holding in their laugh as suddenly the room grew hotter, and I began to have a cold sweat running down my face.

"Student council room..."

"You better be there in two minutes!"

She then stopped the call and I could feel it already. Manabu gave me a glance which told me: 'Told ya'.

Nagumo decided to leave before things get heated, so did Tachibana. Leaving me, Asahina and Manabu-senpai alone.

We three were silent, I was silent as in scared. Manabu was silent as it was too hilarious for his 'brother-in-law' to speak. And Asahina was quietly trying to hold in her laugh.

Suddenly I heard somebody knocking. Manabu signaled me to open the door and Asahina-senpai was already starting to giggle.

As I opened the door slowly, I saw the probably cutest thing I have ever got a glance on.

"How was your day-", I tied a approach which apparently should help her calm down.

"Don't 'How was your day' me! Idiot!" ,she then grabbed me by my tie and pulled our faces close.

As of now, we look like a freshly married couple. Asahina was probably having the sight of her life.

"Can I enter?"

"Yeah sure-"

She then stepped inside, not letting my tie go, dragging me to the chair which I stood up from earlier. She sat down on it and then smiled at her brother.

As she looked up to me, she then looked at the coffee machine, as if literally forcing me to ask her if she wants coffee.

"Should I get you some coffee, madam?"

"Thank you, I appreciate your efforts" ,suddenly she was in good mood again, her smile was genuine again.

But not long after I got her some coffee, she then began to speak again.

"Kiyotaka-kun, how was your talk with the chairman? I mean you probably did something right?" ,she asked, Manabu didn't know of this, neither did Asahina so they got curious as well.

As everyone waited for my explanation, I then began to speak out the part of my talk with him, which could be spoken about.

"Well, I was appointed to do some social work, since I got into a fight. I apologize Horikita for not telling you the truth earlier." ,I really apologized.

Her smile told me it was worth it somehow and I sat down besides her, using Tachibanas chair.

"Into a fight huh? Ayanokouji-kun, what fight did you get yourself into?" ,Asahina asked the question which Manabu and Horikita wanted to ask aswell.

I stayed quiet but since Manabu was smirking, it told me he was gonna find out eventually. But one thing I noticed is, that Horikita Suzune and Manabu never exchanged one single word to each other the whole time.

"Well...I ran into a fight and got dragged into it, and well it ended up for someone to take so fatal damage. I don't think I should name any names here."

Horikita was caught by surprise, since she probably thought something else happened. She was now lost in thought and I didn't push it further on her.

But Manabu apparently had other plans.

"You practice martial arts or why didn't you take any damage? Well, of course I meant visible ones." , he worded out his thoughts, and well, he wasn't the only one who noticed it. Asahina looked at my arms and face, not finding any damage either.

But risking them to search up if I ever got into fights before I enrolled here, was too risky. So I just went ahead and told them a part of the truth.

"Somewhat, yeah. Why asked?"

"Just curious. Didn't expect that you held your feet so well, apparently it were three people in one fight. Did the other two get a penalty for the fight?" , Asahina continued the conversation for him.

Well the student council receives it's information pretty quick I guess. That they knew of it that quickly is really concerning for me. The probability of them doing research about me is too high, and I couldn't afford letting Suzune know my past.

If that get's out, then the class competitions are pretty much over. Class-D getting targeted by every class on this school, and if I weren't to get active by then, then this will get terror for her.

So I guess now it's time to start my shady tactics to take place. I have several targets, but we have time after all.

Manabu will have his protective hand over me, but once he graduates, Nagumo will get a serious threat according to him. Plus the possibility is high of other retired-whiteroom students from the 5th generation seeking their peace here aswell.

And well, I don't think it will be easy to equal their power alone against possibly the whole school and some white roomers between them. Well, objectively the chance of winning isn't low, neither high.

"Not that I know of. But well, who cares? Atleast I didn't get expelled for the damage dealt."

But I guess now I know who the first is to find out my secret, either it is Horikita Suzune, her brother or Hirata.

"I guess so, but let me give you some advice Kouhai-kun! The time is running until everything is in the lime-light!" ,Asahina said jokingly.

But on the other hand, I just hoped that she meant my fight, not the white room, or she maybe does know about it.

Either way, if she were to utter a word in front of her, that would be a direct declaration of war from my side.

"Hahaha, don't worry, he will eventually understand the system. Asahina, isn't it time for your club?" ,Manabu reminded her.

I really get concerned now about Sudou. If that got out, his placement in the starter team will be gone due to disciplinary issues.

"Yeah! You remembered me, thanks senpai!"

Horikita also stood up, probably leaving aswell. But the questions weren't done.

She was a curious one, and Manabu knew it, leaving the keys to me.

"Make sure to lock the door, see you around.",he said, leaving her to me alone in this room.

The atmosphere quietened down, it was silent, I rotated my chair towards the window, ooking outside at the scenery of the city. Tokyo indeed was a beautiful sight. The sun setting, making the skyline even more breath taking.

After all this is the most populated area in the world.

She stood behind my chair, not moving either. It was a nice atmosphere here, just like in a movie.

"Can we talk about it?" ,she then made an approach.

Not turning towards her.

"The scenery outside is beautiful right?" ,trying to switch the topic, she interrupted me.

"Kiyotaka-kun. Why are you even in this room?"

"Hmm? Well, let's say, I and your brother are on really high terms. So this is our place where to chill, after all in public we would only get annoyed by the fangirls of your amazing brother."

"Already? You two must like each other, is there more I should know?"

Well, she wasn't wrong. I tried to enjoy my time whilst he was here. As of now, things are reaching it's peak of interest. These moments will be looked back by me once I am older.

[On a unrelated note. You will remember are currently making memories for your brain to look back in the future, do your best and have fun]

"Horikita, remember when I told you that I won't participate in the class competitions?"

"Yeah, why?"

"I have changed my mind. I will now give you my full support. Once we are at out first special exam, I will make sure that you and Hirata hold all the power in the class. Kushida isn't deemed worthy of being a possible leader."

That came as in shock. She fell back and was quickly caught by the chair of the other student council members.

I turned my chair towards her.

"You are...insane to think that will work. As of now, Kushida is more popular than me and Hirata combined, what makes you think she will agree?"

"Don't worry about that either, just as Asahina said, I guess I will be dragged into the stage light on one way or another. I will just speed it up. You wanted to reach class-a? Acquire a weapon then, and even though I don't know how I should word this. I am the first weapon you acquired. Now it's time to get as much influence until the first special exam. I and your brother are putting our trust in you."

As of now, there was no chance of her being able to reach class-a without me, but to her luck, I am on her side.

"You and my brother...I don't think that I will achieve that many things..." ,she said in a down faced voice.

"Don't disappoint us. But in case, I am lending you a hand whenever you want. For now, I would make you concentrate to get Hirata and Karuizawa on our side, they have high influence on this class. Also concentrate to get more control of Sudou."

"But...Isn't that just manipulating and using them."

"Suzune. If that is a problem for you, then try it without their help. You alone against three classes, good luck in that. I will side whoever the leader of this class may be, if it isn't you then I might just not participate anymore. The decision is up to you."

"Y-You are cruel Kiyotaka-kun."

"But is it reasonable?"

This question froze her for a second, she was a loss at words before then getting her tongue back and starting to speak again.

"Ugh...fine, but only if you help me out on that one!"

"Then that's a deal. You have won me on your side for the time being. Give me tasks and I will bring you results in short time. Horikita."

"But your health-"

"I am fine, and my body is reaching it's peak again- I mean it's old strength again. You should worry more about the real battle."

A smile came on her face, as I stood up, she did aswell.

Looking down to see her face, I realized how cute she actually is, but priorities need to be set.

Not only is my past public record, but also a huge problem in this school.

If Horikita finds out, then I can't confirm a normal friendship being maintained, since probably everyone will see me here as a monster.

'Ayanokouji' is undoubtly the name that is gonna haunt chairman Sakayanagi forever, that was the reason for him not using it at all.

And I am going to burn this name into this schools concrete.

No doubt about that.

"Thank you, Kiyotaka-kun. Don't worry about our friendship. I won't ever forget you just because I am the leader. I promise."

We are going to see, after all, she was completely unaware of the wave of depression, despair, hatred and other terrible feelings are going to run her over.

But she won't stand through that alone, Hirata and I will have the same thing coming, but the difference is. I am emotionless on the outside, so nobody will ever realize what I went through.

--

A/N: Well, a short chapter, I didn't want Kiyo to find out about Kikyou's dark side yet. And well, this one was a calmer chapter than the usual ones, also a really short one with barely 4000 Words.

If you read this, I am in vacation, so everything here is prewritten and published by the new feature of publishing a chapter beforehand for a personally chosen time.

So: For the next two weeks I probably will just update once or maybe twice, just shortly before the uninhabited island starts.

For that arc I have planned something quite weird but guess what. u aint gonna find out

Chapter 6: Building power and influence.

Horikita S. POV:

Waking up to the alarm, I stood up and went to take a shower. It was a pleasant and cold one.

After all, I don't want to walk into school like a zombie, so I should consider taking these more often.

As I looked at the glasses on my desk which surprisingly belong to me, I got a weird feeling.

Glasses...

That reminds me of two certain people. One is my Nii-san and one is Kiyotaka Ayanokouji which is surprisingly close to my brother and the way they speak is alike, just that Manabu sounds more aggressive, whilst Kiyotaka is a monotone type of speaker.

Like a machine which never stops running, that's how I would describe him. Even though he looks tired and fed up, apparently, he was strong enough to keep up with Sudou and Akito, which are known to be a lot stronger than the average 15 year old boy in our age.

Wait a second...

"K-Kiyotaka broke composure there and went ahead to fight...",I muttered to myself.

He and braking character don't fit into a sentence. A fight?

That thought doesn't sit right with me in any way...

I picked up my phone, finally turning it on for the first time today, scrolling through the girls groupchat, reading some of the messages, I realized that everything's returned back to the normal.

There weren't any speculations about the three guys, which were invited to the chairman's office yesterday anymore.

Rather just girls' stuff about guys such as Hirata, Koenji, Machida, Hashimoto and Kitou.

But that didn't interest me a bit.

That were some of the messages, I then opened the chat of Kiyotaka-kun and me:

'by: Kiyotaka;

You should start right away, slowly get Hirata's attention with pressuring him about the classes mid-terms. He will then later on take care of it, lifting some of your burden. If you like it or not, try and force Sudou to study more and more, he is athletically the most gifted one currently, and that will be a weapon, if not, prevent his dropout and help him study more affectively.

Once you got this, tell me.'

A rather unusual message. But this confirmed how serious he was to help me out.

'lending you a hand' ,he said yesterday. And then went on and shifted to the serious mode.

Cute how he helps me every time when I needed him.

But now, how should I do the part with Hirata? I can easily convince Sudou to study more, but the part with Hirata is a bit tricky.

If I want to lessen the burden on Kiyotaka, I should prevent him from joining in and forcing the decision on him, it could really get troublesome to prevent from him to have his hands in the game.

But I still don't know who Kiyotaka actually is. I don't know anything from him, seriously nothing.

Not even his interests, friendships, family or even past.

He is hiding everything from me which makes me a little sad. Not a little, more like a whole big bit.

He was holding everything hidden, I have no other choice than use third parties to find out more about him...since...Chabashira said that he is a weapon for this class which knows no limits once I know how to correctly use that weapon.

I ate breakfast and got ready for school. Matsushita-san probably was already waiting in the lobby for me, since I am dragging it out with being held up from my brain.

But one thing doesn't escape my head what Akito said before Kiyotaka joining our study groups.

'He is dangerous in a weird way. He has been mobile from the beginning, ready to take action, yet holding himself up. Or at least that is my observation of him. Why did you ask? Horikita-san?'

Nevermind. I need to leave that thought a thought, I shouldn't bother him about everything, he is probably already fed up with my questioning the whole time.

Thus, I left my dorm-room and used the elevator to move down, in there was actually nobody, so I had really no problem moving down. From the ninth floor, where I was located, the elevator stopped at floor number seven.

Where one guy with tied blonde hair walked in and the other one was another random guy.

The blonde guy really held uncomfortable eye contact with me, I think that guy was also called Hashimoto, he must be from Class-A?

Not trying to bother him with my stare, I looked away.

As we then arrived at the lobby, I quickly left the elevator in a hurry, seeing Satou and Matsushita waiting on a bench was like a rescue for me.

That guy wanted something, he was watching every single movement of mine, just like a stalker.

I didn't feel save, and if I were to be alone with that guy in the elevator, only god knew what his perverted stare could have done.

"Good morning Suzune-chan! Slept well?",Maya greeted me.

"Yeah I did, good morning aswell you two. Why are you two so excited?"

Matsushita looked even more energetic than usual, so did Satou, leaving me with my normal expression to stand out a little.

"Well study groups are today! Not excited? Ayanokouji-kun is in our group again, how aren't you excited for that Suzune-chan? You obviously like him!" ,Chiaki said, claiming that I liked him in a romantic way.

But she wasn't that wrong, even though I don't feel anything for him yet, I think that if I were forced to choose a guy for a relationship, it would have been him, no doubt.

He on the other hand, doesn't feel even the slightest like for me. Not even a bit, I never saw him smiling around me. He probably doesn't enjoy spending time with a girl all the time huh?

"Even if I did, would you say that he noticed?"

"Well...He is a bit dense in that type of topic I guess. But anyways, In one week are mid-terms and we seriously gotta keep concentrating on studying!" ,Maya claimed, was I too forward and clingy to him?

Well, I won't know until I asked him about it.

But I wouldn't call him dense, he understood all the moods that I had until now. He rather just doesn't care about me or other girls right now.

It isn't making me sad...well it is, but it is just a slight difference.

"Yeah we should, after all, we should make this class pass without anybody dropping out. That is my main goal here."

Now I got what he meant with asking Hirata for help. He really is a smart one.

A cunning and mysterious one aswell. It always takes me a day to understand what he meant, just for him to give me another advice which takes ages for me to understand.

--

Chiaki SS POV:

Even though I said and claimed that Suzune-chan must have a crush on Ayanokouji, I am only making things worse.

He obviously doesn't feel anything for her, it looks like he is trying to distance himself from here, yet failing. I heard the news, I know who he is, and I won't tell her about that place yet, since that is Ayanokouji's task, he should be more honest to her.

Of course, I will keep this a secret, but I don't want to loose the happy, kind and cute Suzune to a... monster like him...

He doesn't have a heart, he only cares about success, competition and winning, he obviously couldn't care less about Suzune, Kikyou or Maya-chan, which all three are interested in him. Or so I think.

He is doing some dumb things with not telling anybody about the S-System or about his past, but at the same time he is helping us grow to find out these things ourselves.

But once his path gets more and more attention throughout our year, his possible way of moving is getting cut. Once he reveals himself, even Suzune will eventually give up on him, like everyone did according to his past.

I am symphatize-ing with him, he went through hell, and will continue to do so, unless he keeps himself under a low profile like now.

But he doesn't plan to do that it seems.

But whatever.

--

Kiyo POV:

As I arrived in class, something caught me off-guard. Everyone was back to normal, except Horikita, her usually cute and adorable expression turned into a calculating and sharp one.

As I sat down besides her, she then began questioning about the task I gave her earlier.

"Kiyotaka-kun, how should I get Hirata-kun's help in the midterms? I mean what could he help me in, I got a glimpse of what you could mean."

"You are improving your leadership if you just try and figure it out yourself."

Shifting my attention from her to the wonderful summer scenery of rain, I then noticed a rather unpleasant peak through the reflexion.

There was somebody standing at the door, it wasn't somebody which I was familiar with, rather a Class-C student.

He had brown hair, and I saw him at Sudou's club, Class-C apparently gained a trustworthy leader and started moving in the game.

They are scouting us on a sneaky way.

That guy as example ran past our door several times, having his eyes on many different students, just when he turned his gaze towards me, I detected it and shot back a glare which I have from my past.

A rather cold and alerting one, he probably understood that continuing his act will only provoke me further.

"Huh? Is something wrong Kiyotaka? Are you feeling well?"

"I am perfectly fine Horikita, thanks for asking though. Let me give you some advice, be on guard around the ones you least expect a back-stab from. This school has it's eyes and ears everywhere, people which you don't even think could hear you know what you will do. Try and be less predictable Horikita" my sudden advice caught her out of nowhere.

She understood that something else caused the sudden change of behavior, yet she couldn't figure out what it was.

A sense of alert and rushed through my body, adrenaline. I don't know if I ever felt this, but right now, I feel watched and overheard.

I watched everyone in this room close, but I never knew that somebody is already set to sell this class out.

A rather unpleasant knowledge

"U-Uhh it seems like there is indeed something wrong with you, was there something bothering you?"

She didn't know my other personality huh? Thus was the reason why she felt like something must be wrong with me.

But in fact, the side which I usually show to anyone is simply a mask to blend in.

Right now, I have a new priority, sensing the betrayal of one certain person.

Nobody showed a sign right now, if it weren't for somebody having made a deal with somebody outside this class, then there wouldn't been Class-C students scouting us right now.

Means the traitor sold the mastermind of class-c some information about the easy-to-trap students of this class. Which then resulted into class-c probably setting one of us up.

Yet there is nothing that could be done against it. Since, I and Horikita, didn't have control over the class yet.

I have waited too long, dragging this out was a mistake or more like a miscalculation. After all I foresaw that somebody in this class was ready to sell us out for points. But, I thought that this might happen once the special exams aqcure.

"No No, you misunderstood that. I was just overthinking once again."

Well, it could've been counted as overthinking, if I were wrong. But right now, this is just a stage of mental alertness.

Which quickly faded when the bell rang.

Our conversation lasted barely a few seconds, which first seemed like a long time due to my quick thought process between the sentences which we spoke out.

Horikita didn't bother too much and waited for our teacher to enter.

Sudou wasn't fully recovered, I still can see his left hand a little injured, but these are minor scratches from the rough brick walls.

But eventually he will recover in a few days. But as of now, I hope Horikita will start with the second task, before finishing the first.

'BY: You;

The thing with Hirata will be delayed to the afternoon. Please take care of something else first. Ask Chabashira something about the special exams.

Just something is fine.'

She probably didn't understand why, but she will.

With that, people will start and be aware of her trying to lead the class forward.

A good move, yet quick and effective in the long run. A perfect way of raising her popularity, and increasing the influence.

Usually, I planned to make this move in a few days or so, but since Class-C already started making moves, I had to do so as well, since Class-A and B wouldn't hesitate either.

A game of pace and steadyness. Which they are about to win if Horikita keeps on delaying.

Just as expected, Horikita stood up before the lesson started, to ask a question.

And just like I wanted, she started.

"Sensei, may I ask a question regarding the special examinations?"

All the attention turned towards her just like I wanted originally.

Even Sudou got caught off guard with that question.

"Oho, you are different than I have originally thought. Come on, ask it."

"May I ask, in what way do the special examinations take place? I have some suspicion about it, since this school caught most of the student off-guard with the s-system, there is no doubt in my mind that this school will do the same regarding the gain of class points am I right?"

The usual and adorable Horikita disappeared, being swapped by a serious and pressuring Horikita.

"To be honest. I can't answer you that right now."

A blunt lie from Chabashira. But Horikita didn't end it here, providing me with more and more information about the reaction of everybody else.

In fact, I didn't even care what the questions achieved in terms of achieving information which the other classes don't hold.

"Can't in terms of you don't know or can't in terms of you aren't allowed to say anything?"

"The latter one I suppose."

"Then let me rephrase my question, how many points of you selling me the information regarding the next special exam?"

Now this will get everybody's attention, even Koenji looked at Horikita. She understood what Chabashira meant about everything can be bought using private points, finally after a long time the most students are starting to catch up on that matter.

"Well, even if I told you, I am sure that this whole class combined won't come up for. But let me give you some advice, be prepared and know your surroundings."

This confirmed my theory, teachers are only giving out information to a certain price. Just as students do as well.

Means corruption is a popular thing on this school, which apparently is not a problem for them.

"Thanks for the advice and answer, I apologize for disturbing."

Horikita then sat back down again, slowly but surely the class will join her side in the future. But to be honest, even though I gave her no base on any question, she had to think of one in a fly, which she managed perfectly well.

As of now, she successfully managed task 2 and probably is going to do so aswell with task 1.

She is a quick learner and listens to what I say, which is pretty nice for me.

However, she needs to be capable of doing so herself without my order and approvement.

--

The Midterms

Well, how should I describe that? Horikita must have had achieved what she wanted, otherwise she wouldn't have been that happy today.

She seemed to be overly happy with how things turned out as of now. She was studying hard with Sudou and with me and her lowering our scores, everyone will most certainly pass.

However, I am quite curious.

"It's been quite a long day huh?"

"Yeah, thank god, after two weeks of studying...I guess Sudou will pass with ease. Yamauchi and Ike apparently also improved much under Hirata and Mii-chan. How about you? Any improvement in your scores? Or did you want to go into the negatives with the points scored?", she said jokingly, mocking the zero points which I got in the last short-test.

But, I guess this one will come to her surprise.

"I scored the bare minimum. Besides, have you done so as well?"

"Hmm? Of course I did, after all, these are just the midterms, and the important exams are gonna be in our final year, this one is more like a warm up for the graduation. Kiyotaka-kun, I forgot to ask you something, do you have any plans for the future?"

Plans for the future she said.

Well, good question. Plans? Not particularly.

"Well, you could say I have some, but I don't want to reveal plans, I would rather reveal the outcome of it, since if I fail, someone out there is gonna laugh at it. But who cares, we two maybe won't know each other after that."

But what will I do after High school? My original plan was to return to the white room, but since that mans death, the operations were shut down.

So now, I guess I need to find a meaning and a logic for my future decisions, working after something.

I have almost unlimited wealth due to the heritage given by my old man. Yet have no idea how to spend it or have fun with it.

So I need a person to teach me that.

"Kiyotaka-kun, you make yourself sound like you could die before we graduate. Be a little more life friendly or something. I wonder where you would have been without me... Besides, wanna go for a coffee together? I am tired.."

"Sure I guess. Coffee? Well, coffee may give you an energy boost if you are exhausted, but good luck one hour after the coffee, making you feel even more exhausted and making it harder to go to bed-"

"Just let me get my coffee, Kiyotaka-kun. You make it sound like you were some kind of pharmacist trying to explain me medicine which I don't even knew existed before."

How dare she interrupt me and my genius. Sometimes, the whiteroom hasn't taught me how to deal with adorable women. So internet-sensei came in clutch again.

Well partially, I mostly only know pick up lines and what to do with when they get angry.

"You always got something to say when I try to be smart. Kita, you may be smarter than me but know your limits."

I jokingly said, she seemed to still not believe me whenever I say that I am normal.

Well who on this earth would believe me?

"Anyways..."

"Come let's go to the pallett then, Horikita."

"Pallett? You know how expensive it is there? Have you got the points?"

"I do, yeah. I am smart with my money." ,she didn't buy that, I guess she thought that I was blackmailing some students to give me that, yet she laughed it off and we entered a hell called caffee.

Where everybody is either a couple or a girl-group. It felt pretty embarrassing, since as a boy it is a unwritten crime to be here without a girl, or with a girl that is not even your girlfriend like in my case.

And without a doubt, I have been told several times that we look like a couple. Well, maybe it's because her warm and clingy nature, or maybe because we are seen so often in the library, caffes, the mall or just in school.

Even in P.E. we aren't leaving each others side.

"Uh, a latte macchiatto, and a strawberry cake." ,she ordered. I of course, the gentleman I am, was gonna pay for her aswell.

"And for me uhm...A almond pie with a extended brown coffee. I am paying" ,I took out my Student-ID card and paid for the both of us.

Our table number was number four. So she went ahead and sat down, I felt the stares so I quickly followed her.

I guess, it wasn't the best decision to come here with her after all.

And if others from our class are gonna see this-

"Ayanokouji-kun?", a rather familiar feminine voice, which belonged to our class, rang inside my ears.

Yeah I jinxed it. I really did. At this point I should just take my own life. As of now I am only facing problems with women.

And well...Sudou and Akito.

Only to turn around and meet Kushida, probably the one and only person which is getting disliked by Horikita.

But this problem is going to haunt me forever if I decide to leave it be.

"Kushida, good evening."

I greeted her with full ethusiasm, well not really.

"Hmm? Are you with your girlfriend here or should I join you?"

"Somewhat, I am getting accompanied by a friend."

Well, it wasn't wrong, but I really didn't want her to join, and awkwardly telling her to move is somewhat stupid, since after all I still need her to support Horikita.

"Well, I am going to accompany you anyways."

"To be honest with you Kushida, I don't know if she is fine with that since I promised her that I will join her for a coffee without being interrupted by a third party. But well, I will invite you for a coffee for another day for sure. Thanks."

I said, she understood, smiled and nodded before walking away.

Horikita saw what was happening from afar, but probably didn't catch our conversation that well.

But she is Horikita, a sharp person.

So I decided to join her, waiting for the coffee, I could only sit on the opposite site of her, since it was a table for two.

"Kiyotaka-kun, what did Kushida-san want from you?"

"She just asked me if I saw her friend. Well, I didn't saw someone that might be her friend."

My blunt lie was getting exposed as soon as she began to speak softly.

"I really appreciate it that you care for my well-being in such situations, she invited you didn't she? Or tried to join us right? Everyone with eyes was able to see that, I am not stupid, Kiyotaka-kun" ,she deemed my tries of escape as worthless and replied with that, and a adorable smile.

If she had a weapon, it was her convincing and genuine smile which was scary to me how well she knows when to use it at me.

"Well, I will try harder next time."

"You better do, or Manabu is gonna terrorize you with questions",she joked.

But somehow she was right, I needed to step up my game. My actions were too predictable for her.

"Looking at your face, it tells me that you are literally thinking about something stupid"

Told ya! Here the confirmation! She can read my mind! How about overflowing it with information and confusing her?

Would that work on her? Or would she read that out of my mind aswell?

"Kiyotaka-kun, I can't read your mind, just a assumption. Perhaps I was right~"

"You are terrorizing me, Horikita."

"You know, I am bothered how I started using your first name in the first week of us knowing, and yet after almost one and a half months, you didn't even use it once!"

"Sorry, Suzune-san. I apologize, for making you adorable face try to seem upset."

"H-Hey! I can easily get upset aswell!"

Yeah, who believes that? Well, I guess some do due to the insane reputation of her brother.

But I am Kiyotaka Ayanokouji, I can make things that seem impossible, possible.

Except buying a yoghurt maker.

And I am truly depressed about that. Really, how can one be so stupid and not bring a yogurt maker to this school or at least let me order one?

"Uhh can I ask something embarrassing, Kiyotaka-kun...Promise me not to laugh..."

"Have you ever seen me laughing?"

"Yeah true. Then promise not to laugh internally!"

How is that possible? Laugh internally? Does that work? Why am I not even capable of doing so?

"Just go on, I promise."

"Alright...What is your type on woman?"

"Uh..."

My type on woman, I seriously was lost on that matter...

The worker brought us our coffee and then left directly, looking and playing with my coffee, I just looked at her and back at my coffee, and repeated the process several times over.

"My type on woman? Well uh...I don't like ones which annoy me. And well, I don't like ones which are weird."

"Come on, I meant visually..."

"Uh well then, I guess...I am a guy which doesn't get really attracted to the outside of woman, but if I had to, then I would choose one around my age which isn't as tall as me."

For whatever reason her whole body was tensed at me speaking, why? Dunno myself.

"That is what everyone does! Do you have any special preferance in woman?!"

As of now, I don't know what her goal on thi convo was. But as of now, she desperately tried to keep it alive.

"Special preference you say, huh? I guess I do. I don't like too popular ones."

As this came out of my mouth, she was getting a little mad or annoyed or whatever she was feeling right now.

"You know Kiyotaka-kun. I thought you liked the more popular ones... Do you like short hair on woman or longer?"

"Depends? I would say short to the shoulder would fit."

"Oh well...I guess that would fit me right?"

Huh? Would she cut her hair? I think right now she looks perfectly fine with her hair.

I do think she would look more petite and cuter if she had cut them short.

But well, I am not interested in such thing to be honest. As of now, my plan of getting controll is still going.

"It would, but long ones fit you equally good. Don't worry about that, you look perfectly fine either way."

"Eh? Complimenting me? Now that is rare from you. I guess this were one of the only few times complimenting me. I thought that guys like you compliment cute girls like me more often. But apparently, my calculations were in the void."

"Maybe. But do you care?"

"Yeah I do!? I mean if someone like you compliments me then it's a worthy one, since usually I never saw you complimenting someone else!"

Well... She is right about that. But wrong. Since actually, I do compliment other girls aswell, if they would also attract me.

But sadly, there is no girl that attracts me.

"True. Anyways. What are you going to do now Horikita? Taking over the class?"

"I told you to call me by my first name."

"Then, Suzune, what are you going to do about the leadership in this class? I mean..."

"I don't know to be honest. I gained a lot of trust in the past few days, but I don't think that this class will actually listen to me, without Kushida's help."

In fact, she is right. But...There is something else also playing into account.

And that is the power of violence. Getting Sudō on the side of Horikita, might helo her establish a dictatorship, well with democratic votings but her entirely as the sole leader.

But don't get me wrong, Sudō won't be able to pull of fights in this school, he will just pose empty threats.

And since the whole class except Koenji is scared of his physical and combat ability, they will follow her orders with no other choice left.

A good plan and establishment, but that wouldn't be good on the long run.

But besides that, I have other plans for the long race at the end.

--

[A/N. Short chapter and not done to be honest. This is one week just before the first special exams start.
4780 Words.

Upvote and comment your thoughts if you like it. Would be appreciated.]

Chapter 7: A girl named Mako Amikura.

It's late at night, my head was aching once again.

Insomnia is giving me a run for my money.

And it's not even nice to have time to think for yourself anymore.

It's annoying at this point.

Tomorrow, or the day after, the midterm results will be released.

And I think the possibility of expulsion still is high for lower scoring students.

However Hirata helped me out on that one. I, Hirata and Horikita made sure to lower our scores drastically this time.

Even though Horikita was a bit stressed that she might have overdid it with lowering her scores, I am sure she won't get called out too much for it.

2 a.m...

And I got nothing to do except...

Dang.

Why is my life filled with problems of the Horikita bloodline?

Suzune was already hard to maintain. But now that Manabu joined...it is getting quite out of hand.

He knows surely, but doesn't mention it.

He and Asahina know. Maybe even Nagumo and Tachibana.

If this pace of everyone finding out keeps going, then it won't take long until my mask fades.

And I think it's too early for that.

I got up, and since sleeping was completly useless at this point, I took out some documents, since the studentcouncil and school was working on an app.

This app, is getting called 'OAA', which basically, lists the stand of a student.

As example, I started with my own OAA ranking as a concept of how it could look like.

'Academical Ability: C (58)
Physical Ability and Adaptability: B (74)
Social Contribution: D- (41)
Decision making: C (50)'

'OAA: Is the average grade of this student'

Well, that is just an example of course. Besides, this app won't launch until the end or start of next year, so many things may change.

Also we have to literally study every student on this school in terms of decision making and social contribution, which may take it's time to evaluate.

But I don't get why we should need this app. The whole concept of this school is privacy, autonomy and independence.

But to find out why we should need this app, I should ask Nagumo directly, since he proposed the concept of a ranking app.

Is it to look down on others? Is it to manipulate others?

My thought is split right now.

I was currently working on the OAA of the first years, starting from the Academics in Class-A.

Which really wasn't hard to do since there wasn't a bad student on the objective type of view.

It rather got complicated once I arrived at Class-C and D. Since there are many academical powerhouses, means they got other defective traits than performance thus their placement.

Suddenly I got a call.

It was non-predictable...

2:30 a.m. and she calls me?

And I decided to pick it up.

The girl had a quiet and yet energic voice.

[You are awake right, Ayanokouji-kun?]

(From where do you know that?)

[Well, judging by the light coming through the bottom of your door, I was right, apparently.]

Right, there was a way to find out if somebody was in there or awake, of course I asked myself another question.

Why was she in the boys dorm? And out of everyone, infront of my door? And calling?

(Matsushita, then why calling me? Why are you even awake?)

[E-Eh? I just had a hard time sleeping, so I decided to go out for a walk. Joining or not?]

(For a walk at this hour? Well I will give it a try.)

As of now, it was clear to me, that she had some business to deal with me.

And if I didn't accept, then I would never know what she wanted.

Then, I got up from my office chair and took my glasses off, slowly reaching out for the door.

Seeing throught the peakhole, Matushita was standing there. With her phone and some kind of spray in her hand.

Judging by her looks, she was nowhere trying to sleep.

Except maybe standing since her hair was looking perfectly fine.

Eyes and clothes aswell.

Then I opened the door.

"Quiet. Others maybe get to hear us. The penalts for sneaking out at night is high if you didn't know."

Where does she even know that from?

I then slowly closed the door and we began walking down the stairs.

Using the elevators, we will surely get caught by the security cameras watching over us.

It was indeed pretty nice that we could walk through this hallways and stairs without getting watched by cameras like in school.

"Matsushita, why calling me out?"

I asked after we left the dormitories of the first years.

This question maybe came really quick for her..

"U-Uh I just thought of company okay? I got to walk through the hallways and saw a light peeking through the bottom gap of your door."

"That is quite the bad type of excuse. You need something from me? Trying to lie yourself out will only cause me to leave."

"Alright! I wanted to talk with you about something."

"That is?"

"Can I ask you for a favor? Please help us up to class-a."

What?

Why asking me and not Horikita, Kushida or Hirata?

Wait a second... Does she know...

Does she know about it?

If so, how did she know about it? And who told her about it?

In any other possible way, there is still no outcome which could be different, after all, why asking me out of everyone?

She must know something of me.

"Why?"

"You are the only one capable of bringing this class up! I am begging you! I am willing to do anything for you except...sexual things.."

"Woah...That is quite weird. How do you think that I am capable of achieving such a insane feat?"

"How? Haha...Easy! You are the special one."

The special one huh?

"Things are changing lately, Ayanokōji-kun. I am being aware of the existence of your strength."

"Huh? My strength? How?"

"Because...you are from the white room... I saw some articles about you and that facility on the internet. I know your full capabilities now...You are scary I must say."

"Scary? How so?"

"Just imagine a wolf in a sheeps' skin...That is how I would describe your existence. First I thought you were a worthless human being which also is called trash, but apparently, you are much better than I thought."

Quite the insult I must say, but also, she hit the bulls eye with the explanation of my existence.

A wolf in a sheep clothes.

Which perfectly blended into other sheeps, but yet I got noticed.

"But don't worry, I won't tell anybody if you don't want me to. I am just getting quite interested in you, Ayanokōji-kun. Now I get Horikita-sans interest in you. You seem to be a magnet of attention, waiting for yourself to be revealed."

But I do not care.

She can tell whoever she wants, yet I don't think she will actually do that.

Matsushita works after logic. Not after heart. She won't gain anything from it.

So that is why she came to me, she wanted me to help this class up, as long as my identity could possibly remain hidden from the other classes.

A smart yet dangerous move.

"Alright. Matsushita, I am a bit interested in your personality now. Can I ask you about a helping hand?"

"Huh? You are flattering me, Ayanokōji, but you are not my type."

Owch. That indeed did hurt me a little.

"I want you to spy a little on a certain class, which is a bit concerning me. Do you know somebody from class...?"

--

After the talk which I had with Matsushita, which eventually will lead to a downfall for her, I decided to head home.

Taking a rather unusual route, to avoid into bumping with someone else.

My day was...ruined? Well, not really, since I foresaw this happening, but thinking it was her was a bit concerning.

First I thought the studentcouncil or Horikita will actually talk with me about it.

But it was Matsushita.

A rather unpredictable thing to occur.

Yet, I was already ready for anything in the span of todays time.

A joker card for class-d. That's what Matsushits saw in me.

And this will turn out problematic-

"Owch! Ah sorry~ I didn't want to bump into you! Uh are you fine?" It was a girls voice, which was very similar to the one of Kushida's but in a bit more serious tone.

As I was sitting on my butt on the ground, I looked up at the girl which I bump into.

She had beautiful lilac-black hair, tied into a pony tail. Dark blue eyes and a rather cute face.

If I were to describe her better: A mix from Horikita, Karuizawa and Kushida.

I was currently holding my forehead, so was she from the rather hard bump we had.

This happened due to her being in a dead-angle where we both couldn't see what could've happened.

After all, humans can't see what is around tight and sharp corners that well at night.

"Yeah...Are you hurt though? May I take a look?", I said, taking her hand from her forehead and looking at it sharply.

"Are your glasses fine? I hope I didn't brake them!"

"They are fine, even so I have insurance on them. You got a little bruise which may fade until tomorrow. What's your name? I don't think I saw you around here in the past."

To be honest, I really never had gave her any attentiin or interest, so she must probably be from the other classes. Or maybe another year. A senpai?

"U-Uh sorry! My name is Amikura. Amikura Mako. You can call me Mako-chan since all my friends call me like that! I am a Class-1B member. And you are?" She asked in a adorable tone, holding out her hand for me to shake.

She smiled at me as I accepted the handshake.

"Ayanokōji Kiyotaka. Class-1D. Pleasure to meet you, Amikura. I hope you forget that I bumped into you like a idiot since I had my thoughts somewhere else."

"No problem at all! Uhm..C-Can I get your contact information?"

Huh? Did a girl just ask me for contact info? Have I achieved everything in life now?

Is that how it feels to win?

"Sure"

I then gave her my phone number, I don't know why she asked but I am gonna thank god it happened.

"Thank you Ayanokōji-kun. I will see you around am I right? I am always free for a coffee with you alright? Don't hesitate and ask me out~"

"Sure, but where are you heading?" ,ignoring her teasing, I fired back with a question.

Which she then answered quickly.

"To the vending machine."

"Keep care of yourself."

I said before we parted ways and I got back to my room.

...

Arriving there I just threw myself on the bed and closed my eyes, not bothering to take off my clothes at all.

--

The end of the midterms

Well, the day of the reveal came. My casual talk with Horikita got interrupted as the teacher walked into the classroom.

She had a sheet of paper in her hand, placing it on the magnetic-whiteboard without talking.

She scanned the room, looking for reactions. But surprisingly nobody said anything, everybods was in shock.

Zero people dropped out.

Not a single one. Securing us a possible allowance next month.

A rather pleasant was of having the burden on Horikitas shoulders lifted.

"I congratulate everyone here, not a single dropout. It is impressive to me, even though the scum of this class reached the allowance of zero points this month, you were the first class-d which passed the midterms without a single dropout."

...

"However...I am really surprised how terrible this class performed the higher the numbers got."

She was right. The only score which reached above 75 was Koenji.

A tactical error of Horikita and Hirata.

The thought that nobody will drop out if everyone lowers their scores, but completly miscalculated it on the top end.

Thus we probably lowered the monthly allowance of next month.

"As of now, this was actually the midterm with the lowest passing grade a class ever had. Respect. A tactical genius you are, Horikita. the lower the score, the less the probability of anyone dropping out is right? But that is a mistake."

Horikita shot up from her seat, a little stressed about the words of Chabashira.

"Sensei, what was my mistake here? Everyone passed, and I think that we did great!"

"I am not allowed to interfere. I am sorry."

Now, this is just really stupid. This will make Horikita ask me unnecessary questions.

And I somehow got to come up with a not-so-stressful solution for Horikita's mental-wellbeing.

"Return to your seats now. To your relief, you will get a new allowance ordered next month. So I would recommend not causing further commotion."

"Understood." ,Horikita answered, sitting down which signaled Chabashira to continue.

"As a reward, the whole first year, will make a school trip on a cruise ship at the end of next month. I recommend to have fun on there since everything will be free."

As she said that. The silence went loud.

Nobody spoke, many held in their breaths. Even Horikita let her pen drop.

A feeling of déja-vú rushed through my head.

' Have fun'

Usually, I would just be relieved, but now I got hit with mixed feelings.

Free?

--

After classes ended, I just used my phone, checking the messages which I got during class.

Several people messaged me and I scrolled through.

I was alone in the classroom...

'By Horikita:

Kiyotaka-kun. You heard that? Free and fun? Finally right? But I do have my doubts... Can we talk today in the evening?'

I just sent a thumbs up and closed her chat.

She was aware of it. Just like Hirata was since the notification I received from him was similar.

Kushida didn't come to me with that question. Neither did Akito or Matsushita.

After scrolling a while, I found a rather interesting contact, which I saved but never texted with.

'By: Asahina Nazuna;

Kouhai-kun. Uhhh...I wanted to warn you about a rather unusual activity of the second years. Can we talk right now???' 03:12 p.m.

'You: Sure where are you?' 03:14 p.m.

'Just heading to your classroom right now, I think you are still there right?' 03:14 p.m.

'Yeah...stalking me or where did you knew that from?' 03:15 p.m.

'Hehe~ Just guessed it.' 03:15 p.m.

I then closed the texting-app and looked at the door of my classroom.

Seeing senpai there. She was in her usual school uniform and well...beautiful like every other guy would say.

"Take a seat, senpai. Horikita wouldn't mind, to let you sit here. I mean it's important I guess?"

"Thank you kouhai for listening today..."

I was quiet, waiting for her to finally sit down and continue.

"Uh, this topic comes unpredictable I guess? We were in the student council room, since you had study groups, you weren't there, okay?"

She wasn't talking fast, neither slow. In fact in a comfortable speed, but yet nervous so she took a bit of time to build sentences which made actual sense.

"Yeah what about it?"

"Kouhai-kun. I don't want to make you angry just now. Don't take this personal, I know your secret, more like dark past..."

Huh? She knows aswell?

This makes it...Person number 2 after 2 months...

And this is getting dangerous. Not for me. But for them.

Once I don't need to hide my past or blend in anymore, then I am now fully able to move freely without chains attached on my hands to keep my profile low.

And the ability to move freely in this school is powerful.

Powerful like violence.

"I don't mind."

"Thank god...But well, that is not the problem... I think Nagumo-kun is mobilizing a little..."

Mobilizing? Does that even make sense?

"What do you mean by mobilizing?"

"Kouhai-kun. He is getting a bit interested in you...more like obsessed...I don't hate Nagumo-kun, he is a nice friend to me...But he is kinda dangerous when he wants something."

She then continued.

"Well, since you and Manabu are like close to almost best buddies, Nagumo got interested how you caught senpai's interest! And well, he is obsessed to prove himself infront of senpai! And apparently...Nagumo thinks that senpai holds you in high regard!"

"Asahina. Calm down a little? I mean thank you, but I think I can figure out the rest at this point. Can I ask you something?"

"Sure Kouhai-kun!"

"Why did you even tell me this?"

At my sudden question, she froze. On the spot. She couldn't get a single word out anymore.

As if sudden realization hit her face.

A rush of panic could be seen as her hands began to tremble a little.

"U-Uh...I thought that I might help you out on this one..."

"Asahina. I reject your help. Please never contact me about this ever again. I can deal with my problems myself."

"W-What--"

I interrupted her, turning my voice colder with a certain intention.

She broke composure, now I will get what I want.

"Senpai, please...Did you think that I am stupid? Even after knowing my past? You know, I usually never feel blodlust through my body. But this time, I felt it for the first time in years."

I then continued.

"Nagumo made a big mistake. I declare war, on the entire second year. On Nagumo especially. I don't like getting pushed into a corner like that. He told you to notify me right? To put pressure on me?"

"Kouhai-kun. I don't think messing with a entire year will turn out well for you. There is a reason you are in Class-D. You may be physically and academically stronger, but that wont help against more than a hundred students on your own."

Just as mine, her own voice turned cold, her panicking expression was replaced with the expression which Manabu usually wears.

A cold and alerting one.

I underestimated her. But not on the level where it could develop into it being a problem for me.

"I think, that from the bottom to the sky, there is no living human being, capable of defeating me, even if I go easy on them."

"You are being arrogant now. You are overestimating yourself, Ayanokōji. I usually am not the person to say this but...I dislike you from the bottom of my heart."

I predicted this outcome with her, after all, she and Nagumo were close and shared the same goals.

Her 'betrayal' more like manipulation attempt just backfired, thus she was trying to assert another type of method on me.

"I am used to be in trouble with women, senpai. But actually, I never came to get turned on by a woman like you. Please keep on and insult me, look down on me please."

"Disgusting pervert! We will make you kneel down and kiss our feet!"

"Can I start kissing and licking your feet? Would be a dream coming true."

"What the fuck?! Just die!" She then stormed out of the empty classroom and slammed the door.

I guess this technique actually helped.

I don't wanna say this. And I never thought I'd need to.

But Yamauchi and Ike were the first people on this school to actually teach me something.

They taught me how to piss of woman.

I appreciate it.

--

Yeah shit...

I actually declared war to around 160 students.

And now. I don't even know why I did that. For fun?

Entertainment?

Well...yeah.

It got boring for me to deal with woman and easy tasks every day.

Well, Horikita will get a mental break-down when she hears this, so keeping it a secret would actually make sense.

Or so I think. Because this will eventually will get public information.

And das is no gut.

Anyways, now I need to get to the real business.

Matsushita tasked me to bake a cake with the study group.

Now this is something challenging.

Currently, I was sitting next to Akito. Sudō was just on his phone, Matsushita conversing with Horikita.

And the atmosphere was pretty chill.

I liked everything of this idea. Besides that they used my room to host this.

"Uh...How did you guys even get in?"

"Sudō somehow got a spare key! He was kind enough to invite us here!" Matsushita answered.

Somehow? How did that lobby-lady even hand him a spare key?

I mean...privacy and stuff right? What if I had sex right now? Or producing drugs?

"Ahh...that explains it... So you guys decided to make us bake a cake together?"

"Pretty much, you oppose of that idea, Kiyotaka-kun, we can-"

"Nah, I am fine with it, Suzune. You guys know how to bake?"

""No"" Akito and Sudō quickly said.

"Partially" was the answer which I received from Matsushita.

Whilst Horikitas answer was a quick "Yes."

And next to these people in my room, I was quite average in baking I guess.

I am not the best or the worst in it.

Thanks to the maids and my butler in the mansion which I used to live in.

"Soo...You guys got a idea which cake we are gonna make?" Akito asked.

I suppose, Matsushita or Horikita already got the perfect idea about what we were gonna do.

Well, I think so.

Looking at Matsushita's calculating expression, I knew that they came unprepared.

"I think a cherry one would be pretty nice right? Or a coffee one! On my observational basis, I discovered that Kiyotaka loves coffee right?"

I mean...Yeah I love coffee.

"I do, but Suzune, please let everyone here decide. I mean, I don't hate any type of cake in particular."

A democratic and logical take would be much more preferable, I
mean the danger of someone food poisoning the other may be too high with Sudō around.

So I think following everyones ideals would be a perfect hit.

"Suzune? Kiyotaka-kun?! Eh may I assume that-"

""No, we are not a couple.""

"Sorry for asking." Sudō then apologized with a slight bow towards Horikita.

Why not bowing to me as an apology aswell? Quite concerning to me.

"Sooo...How about a strawberry-cheesecake!" Matsushita suggested.

A strawberry-cheesecake was actually something that I tasted.

It was when Kushida literally forced me to accompany her to pallet for whatever reason she might have found again.

"Sounds nice. Should we get the ingredients? How about we split it?"

It was a smart suggestion by Akito, he was a logical and calm person.

Somehow reminding me about myself.

"No problem...I am gonna pay. But first, I need to know what I need to buy."

"Huh? Kiyotaka-kun? Are you a drugdealer?" (Horikita)

"What? No." (Kiyo)

"Then how come you got points?" (Akito)

"I am smart with my money." (Kiyo)

I then let all of these four have a calculating moment before they gave up on trying to figure out.

They then gave up and the person Horikita is, she gave me a suspicious look which just gave me a hint of what is gonna happen at the evening

"Anyways, so basically, I guess we should find a valid recipe to bake off. Ayanokōji-kun, any recipe book?"

"Not really, Matsushita. I am not the best in baking or in cooking so I just decide to use and follow internet tutorial and recipes."

"Eh? Weren't you the one which seemed multi talented? I mean you do look sporty and stuff and I can't remember anything in which you are under average." Sudō said.

This is the first time he joined into the conversation today.

"It is not something worth mentioning-"

"Ah! Found something!"

Horikita interrupted my modesty speech, pressing her shoulder against mine and showing me her phone screen.

A recipe from a coffee cake. A turkish-anatolian styled one.

The ingredients were pretty simple, but yet costy I must say.

'170g butter or margarine extra for the tins
170-175g caster sugar
3 eggs
170g self-raising fluor
1 TBSP cooled instand coffee of your liking which is dissolved in 1 tbsp hot water. (You can add more to have a stronger taste to your preference.)

For the icing:

225g icing sugar,
100g butter or margarine,
1 TBSP of instant coffe dissolced in 1 tbsp hot water,
Optional: Strawberry jam
walnuts or cherries to decorate: Optional.'

"That is a long list Suzune-san...You sure we can bake that? I mean with Sudō in here that may get hard."

"Come on Chiaki-chan. Have some trust in us!"

Yeah...trust in Sudō's, Akito's and my baking skills...

"I'ma get some ingredients. Uh...Do some coordination and get the utensils to bake ready. I am fast."

Horikita was still not fully sure about my financial status, but didn't question it yet.

She sent me the ingredients on LINE and I just left the room.

But suddenly, I got stopped by a voice when I reached for the door handle.

"By the way Kiyotaka-kun, can you get me some coke?"

"I don't sell cocaine Suzune."

To be honest, I never knew she was the type to use cocaine.

Apparently, cocaine is a drug to satisfy the psyche of a human. But the cost is quite expensive.

Adding to that, I can't remember that cocaine is legal, even less in this school.

Hmm...I guess I could ask Sotumura if he has contact with someone selling-

"Wha- I mean cola idiot! What did you expect from me?! To take drugs?!"

"Yeah see you later..."

Well...I wasn't that far off.

She obviously meant Coca Cola. Yeah...Obviously...

Removing the thought from my brain, I then left my room, taking the mental note to never mistake coke with cocaine again.

I heard that the others were dying from laughter so I left the awkward situation for Horikita do deal with.

Dropping down to the lobby, I was greeted by a certain someone again.

Her black hair in the pony tail was just stabbing my eyes.

She was a version of Horikita but in cuter, that's how I would describe it.

"Ahh...Ayanokōji-kun. Where are ya heading?"

"Good afternoon, Amikura-san. To be quick with it. I was just heading to a supermarket. Well, stuff to buy.."

"Well, same plan. May I join you for today?"

Uh...

I don't think that could be a problem. But I guess that Horikita may not be so fine with Amikura joining us.

Well, I hope she only meant the ingredient shopping.

"Sure. I don't mind."

She tiptoed next to me and smiled warmly at me.

I usually don't say this. Or compliment people often but...

Her smile is the most beautiful that I have seen.

Her height isn't the highest, more like averaging the japanese standard with 1,61m at the age of 15.

"Hehe~ Ayanokōji-kun, you seem too normal. How have you been put into class-d?"

"Amikura, I don't think that I do the seperations. Besides, we are barely two months in, I am not so sure how this system works."

It was a lie, but yet not so wrong for me to say.

"Hmm? Are you bad in academics? You do look smart. Maybe because of the glasse or maybe just because of the look on your face which tells me that you are done with life?"

Right. Society assumes that one must be smart just because they wear glasses.

I forgot that. But wouldn't Sotomura be the smartest guy in the world just because he looks like a smart main character?

Well...no. He may seem a bit better in academics than the average person with a average score of 73 in the midterms.

But his decision making and the way he tries to make things work is on the level of a elementary school student.

I can remember that day when we had swimming sessions and they wanted to peek in the girls changing room but he planned it so terrible.

They ended up peeking into the teachers gadrobe.

And what happened after is a mystery to me. I assume that he maybe got a serious talk with the staff of this school?

"Somewhat yeah..."

"So you are bad in academics?"

"No, I am smart."

"O-Oh sorry hahah~ I misunderstood I guess. Ayanokōji-kun. Do you like this school?"

If I like this school? In these two months I can't remember getting asked that question once.

Except Manabu which talked with me about the student council and the school.

"If I like it? I don't dislike it to be honest. I like the autonomy of a student."

We walked to the nearest supermarket. Not in the slowest, neither in the fastest pace.

"Hmm? I guess you are right about that one. Back in middleschool, we couldn't just do whatever we wanted during classes, or move in the school building even after school hours. But can I ask you something? Do you intend to move up to class-a?"

"Don't consider me a threat or a enemy. I don't think that the goal of reaching class-a is realistic. I will just sit back and watch. A peaceful life is what everyone came here for right? So I might aswell enjoy it."

It isn't unrealistic.

Horikita's, Hirata's, Kushida's and Sudō's potential are in the reach of being extra ordinary.

Combining this class into a singular and powerful striking force, could easily mobilize their potential, forcing the move to class-a.

But. We are not close to the state of unitement.

The class is split into several cliques.

"Oh...No interest? Why? There is always a chance Ayanokōji-kun! Even though I am not interested as well, I would love to see a interesting competition between the classes. Besides, I think that you are capable of achieving a miracle!"

A miracle? Me?

How does she think I alone could do that? If she knows aswell, then that would make it person number three-

"Honami-chan and Suzune-chan once talked about you in a sleep over! I wouldn't say it's because she was interested in you, but Suzune-chan spoke highly of you. She was portraying you as if you were a wonder-weapon!"

Thanks Horikita for ruining that.

Wait a second...They know each other?

And who is Honami? I can't remember anybody with her name...

Well, maybe I can tell once I see her in person.

"Eh? Shouldn't sleepover topics always stay a secret¿ Besides...I am not a weapon. Neither one that causes wonders. I am just a normal guy which gets overestimated all the time..."

"Your modesty hurts my butt...If even the sister of the student councils president speak of you so highly, then there is something to it."

"Don't overestimate me. I am seeking for a peaceful life. I didn't came here to fight the whole school."

Well...About that...

I basically declared war to four classes(the second year), the vice president and it's secretary.

Wow. I am literally a villian in my own story.

"Hmph! You are playing modest just like Suzune-chan said! I underestimated her desription of you..."

Huh? She described me?

"Huh? Description?"

"Ah well...Hmm...She desribed you as a calm, chill, kind and cute guy, which actually is modest and gives on the vibe of a social defect human being."

"You didn't need to add the last part..."

"Anyways. We arrived."

Right. The supermarket was right in front of us and we walked in.

Taking each a shopping basket with us, we walked through the section of sweets, then drinks until we arrived at the one which was with baking ingredients.

Where I stopped.

"Baking?"

"Yeah. I have to bake something with my friends. We are baking a cake by our own out of fun."

"I see. You know how to run a kitchen?"

"I wouldn't say that I am bad at it."

I am not Gordon Ramsey, I mean I am better.

No just kidding. A disabled person knows better how to cook.

"Ayanokōji-kun, I hope I don't annoy you or anything...But can I join you guys?"

Uh what?

"Huh? Why?"

"Well you see, Ichinose, Chihiro, Himeno all don't have time for me currently. They got caught up with relationships, class matters and studies. So I guess I am a lone wolf here haha~"

"I guess I can't reject that. Sure, you can join us for today. Uhh...You on good terms with my group? I mean I don't even know them well myself to be honest."

"Hmm? Well I need to know who is in your friendgroup first. Otherwise that may be hard..."

Right. She isn't a stalker like Matsushita which knows every single detail.

I wouldn't even be surprised if she knew my...size.

"Oh right. Matsushita, Horikita, Sudō and Akito."

"Well the last one doesn't tell me anything. Probably because he blends in perfectly like you right?"

"Probably."

"Hehe~ But you failed pretty badly at that task" She giggled cutely.

I don't know if her goal in life is to annoy me with how I failed my sole task in life.

But she apparently is close to achieving that.

"Can you blame me for Horikita overestimating me? I mean I could also go around and say that I can beat Mike Tyson in a fight."

Well-

"Hmm...You are right, but you still stick out a little. My eyes caught your attention. I am growing to get intetested more and more in you Ayanokōji-kun."

"Don't expect too much. You will eventually get tired of it."

As to what I said, she chuckled a little, before tapping my shoulder with her elbow.

I was done shopping, so was she. Arriving on the kassa...

"Sir that will be 17.846 points."

What the hell. Since when is margarine THAT expensive? And how the hell is vanilla powder so expensive?!

I swiped my Student ID card over the machine and it accepted my payment.

Manabu literally would hang himself if he found out for what I am using my allowance.

Mako just got a drink, so I can't put the blame on her...

Hell.

That is what I would describe my situation.

As I looked on the balance of my phone...

'110.036 - 92.217'

Well, wasn't that bad.

"Ayanokōji-kuj, that was quite expensive... How can you pay that easily as a class-d student? No offense tho.."

"Gambling."

"Ah explains it. Anyways, you are really fine with me joining you guys-"

"Yeah, don't mind Sudō though. He is loving to say something stupid to people from other classes."

"Ah...Well then, Suzuney-chan and Chiaki-san wouldn't mind for sure. Don't know about Akito-kun though. I never talked with him."

Well Akito couldn't care less. Akito is the type of person which cares more about things like his favourite football club than his family.

Well...So do I.

I mean...I don't even have family.

I am the last one standing in my bloodline, means that I could end it or continue it...

Scary thought to be fair.

"Akito wouldn't even realise that you joined us. He would just play by and do something else. Than to care about you."

"Huh thank god..."

We got up the stories of the dormitories until the elevator arrived at mine.

I could sense that she was nervous, probably since she only knows Horikita and Matsushita.

[Well I will call her Matsu now since her name is painfully long...]

"Everything's fine Amikura?"

"Y-Yeah...Just a little excited."

"Huh? Just to meet that group?"

"Ayanokōji-kun it feels weird to hear this from you, out of everyone."

I don't know how Horikita described me to her. But she really did an excellent job doing that.

It's as if Amikura knew me since years. Yet we only knew each other since yesterday night.

As I then opened the door to my dorm she quickly took her shoes of before stepping in.

It didn't take long for them to notice that there was a unidentified person with them aswell.

"H-Hey..."

"Huh? Mako-chan! Also joining us? I thought Kiyotaka-kun would open the door-"

"Surprise. I am here aswell."

"Wait a second...You two know each other Mako-chan? Did he blackmail you into coming to his room?"

What- Why is Matsu already assuming that I did some crime again?!

"I can't remember ever doing a crime in this school for you to think I blackmailed her. She just wanted to join us, that's all. Where are Sudō and Akito?"

"They are uhm. In the kitchen, probably figuring out how the kitchen machines work."

Do really need to figure out what a wisk is?

Not even I am that stupid.

"Sounds like it."

'Bro I ain't know shit 'bout this!'
'Neither do I Sudō, just pretend like you are doing something'
'Bro but I gotta impress Matsushita! She is a smash!'
'Don't talk too loud, Sudō. She might burn you alive.'

Yeah. Usual guys talk, which is barely audible.

"Yeah. They will be fine eventually" I said, hoping that they atleast could be useful in any way.

"Huh, Ayanokōji-kun? Are you a minimalist?"

"How come you think so, Amikura?"

"Just the look of your dorm makes me think that. No personal things in here? Except some weights, stretching-bands and a Laptop on your desk? Well some plants which also are worth mentioning but that's it!"

"No, just the optimal way for me to live. But well, over time there will surely be some changes."

"I guess so...The plants surely look pretty nice watered."

Well, she was right. I was watering them regularly to help the air quality and comfort in this room.

I mean, nobody would be comfortable next to death plants and thick air, right?

"Thank you. I appreciate your compliment to my skills, Amikura."

She gave me a adorable yet scary glare.

Horikita and Matsushita were just looking at tbe ingredients that I bought.

Well, I guess we should start baking now...

[A/N: Yeahhh... 6444 Words. A rather chill chapter before we move on to the...chapters of war? Well, so would I describe it.

To let myself have more time to consider how I will continue the story. The updates which used to be every 3 days are now every 5 days.

What do ya guys think of a new character being introduced. If you still don't know who Amikura Mako is: She will get relevant later in the story, she is the best friend of Ichinose.

Adding to that, I also literally let Ayanokōji casually declare war to every second yesr because...why not?

Have a nice day people~]

Chapter 8: Mobilization of Class-C

Actually, my Insomnia dissappeared. Means...I am at peak physical condition, if I wear glasses.

But even so, I don't think that I would loose a fight in this school even if I had to fight with one eye closed and in the dark.

Thanks to the whiteroom, my body, human senses and movement speed are close to the unrealism.

But yet possible to achieve on one way or another.

"Can you take care of of the table? I will clean the dishes."

"Amikura, you really don't need to help me. I can easily take care of it on my own."

" Sigh... Sometimes you should appreciate the help of a cute and adorable girl like me..."

"But I-"

"Just shut up and let us get this over with. It ain't that late and the mall is open 'till 10 p.m. right?"

"Yeah, I do recall the opening times being quite long."

"Then let's hurry up and go to the mall! You won't mind a date with me right?"

A date huh?

That's something that Eiichiro mentionied before I left for this hell called school.

"Alright, but you should take the lead. I am unexperienced and innocent in that kind of stuff..."

"W-Well...same goes for me. B-But that doesn't mean I am terrible in that kind of stuff- I helped my friends out a lot on hosting dates okay??"

"Yeah whatever. I am done. And you?"

"Uh...Around ten minutes?"

"Then..."

I got my panda apron on and joined her. I stood right besides her at the sink, using the towel to dry the plates.

Apparently, she didn't like that. She looked mad and was pouting.

"Ayanokōji-kun! Let me do this. After all, I decided to join in from the blue okay??"

"No. I don't think I should let a girl do my work. You helped me out enough on the baking part, so it is only fair to help you out aswell."

As I took off the dishes she was washing, our hands touched and we looked at each other awkwardly.

Not saying anything, we just both froze for a second.

Well, it was rather unusual for me to freeze on the spot. But this time it kicked it.

A cold shower running down my back, and her eyes staring into mine.

Her hand suddenly moved away in a quick speed.

"Uh s-sorry, here." She handed me the glass which I was trying to take from her earlier with a shaky voice.

"Thank you."

She was still as red as a tomato and continued to wash the dishes next to me.

This was awkward now. What should I say?

As I was lost in thought, I dropped the glass which I was drying, on the ground, shattering it all over my feet.

Some of the sharp splitters were sticking through my socks into my feet since I moved my feet accidently on the shattered glass.

There was blood revealing itself on my white socks.

Great Kiyotaka.

You messed up badly.

"Ayanokōji-kun! Are you fine?!" , she quickly pushed me, letting me fall on one of the kitchen chairs.

She then squatted, slowly getting my socks off my feet.

"Ouch that must hurt! Have you got some tweezers anywhere near? To remove the splitters on your feet?"

As I looked at my feet, I saw tiny amount of blood leaking through my skin.

"Uh...first drawer next to my bed."

"Alright! Stay still and don't move!"

"Uhm..okay.."

She then quickly hurried over to the bedroom, slightly hesitating before she entered it.

I heard the drawer opening and closing quickly.

Then she got back into the kitchen quickly, again.

"Stay still this might hurt a little..."

The pair of tweezers then dragged out one after another splitter of glass from my skin.

It was a long and painful process wich took up a whole 12 minutes.

And her gentle hands made it actually feel rather nice than painful.

"Does it hurt?"

"Not really. Just feels like tiny electro shocks when you remove them. Thank you Amikura."

"Eh don't think about it! I just did what everyone would do."

"No, I don't think that anybody would do this. I genuinely am happy to have you here in this moment."

This caused her to have a crimson shade of pink on her face, a adorable and beautiful smile appeared on her face.

"Ayanokōji-kun..."

I didn't say anything, not a response.

"You are quite the idiot in the kitchen but quite cute I must say."

"Uh?"

"Forget it. Let's clean this mess up here. You should wash your feet and get on a new pair of socks, except you want to walk around with glass picking into your skin."

"Alright.."

Well, it was a womans advice. So I guess following it, won't be that bad of a idea.

A rather good one I guess, since that aligned with human logic aswell.

As I washed my feet with warm water, and then got some new pair of socks, I then suddenly remembered that the date which I originally should've had with her today later in the evening won't be possible anymore.

"That's annoying.." I muttered to myself, quiet enough for her to not understand.

It was already quite late, 09.46 p.m.

Means only 24 minutes until curfew.

"Ayanokōji-kun, I think I am done. Uh...About the d-date earlier...I guess we miscalculated a little. Hehe~ But don't worry, I will invite you in the future days or weeks for sure."

"I hope so. Amikura, may I ask you something? What do you think of the class competitions."

"..."

A sudden change of expression caught my eyes.

"I...Don't like it to be honest. I really hate it, I would say."

"Why is that?"

"Because...The much I hate it, the much I don't want to, the much I am in denial, it won't change that once the special exams come up, we two won't even be allowed to be friends anymore...It's logically impossible without ulterior motives"

She was right, it's a race after time. After all, the only excuse of having contact with her could be an ulterior motive or an...relationship.

The first special exam, which could come anytime, would declare the end of any friendships across classes.

Ours included.

And...

I really don't want to.

I am not ready for my peaceful life to end already.

"Right. Our friendship will be a temporary thing... It troubles my mind to be honest. Do you think we should keep it secret once it comes up?" I proposed the idea of keeping it secret, but that won't do.

It would only make things worse once we get found out. And the probability is tok high since Horikita knows literally anything about my life in this school.

"I want to. But I don't know if we can, Ayanokōji-kun."

"Amikura-san. I guess, that I won't be your enemy. And I will never be. I don't plan on doing that."

"..."

She stares silently into my eyes.

Not moving until she began to speak.

"You are Suzune-chans biggest ally, or so she told me. She told me that she has all her trust into you. As much as I want to believe you, I know that you eventually get your hands into the game. After all, you already got recruited into the student council some time ago?"

"...You know that?"

"I do know that. It's public information after all. One look on your student profile and you already know since you are marked with a star."

Right, it was about time somebody found out. And since she was in class-b, there is a high probability that she outsmarts most of the people in my class.

"Oh well. Is it a problem for you?"

"Not really, I was just curious. I didn't knew that you were in it, since there was no announcement and you weren't part of the student council before one could register for it. A sneaky one huh?"

Her adorable smile told me that she was quite the observant one. Yet she doesn't talk about stuff too much.

"You could say that. It's not that I am hiding it, but I am not praising myself everyday about it."

"Good point, I would't do so aswell. Why did you get recruited into the student council and people like Sakayanagi, Ichinose, Horikita, Kanzaki and Katsuragi weren't?"

"The names don't tell me anything, but why do you assume that I was recruited and I didn't apply?"

"Just guessed it since you give me the vibe as if you never intended to join right?"

Now this is scary. She can read my personality that easy? Should I step up my game?

"Well...I was recruited indeed. But not because I was some kind of generational talent, I was on good terms with the student council president from the beginning, so he decided to recruit me."

"Hmm...Seems odd to me. Why were you placed in class-d?"

She is probably even sharper than Horikita or Matsushita. It was like pin needle-accuracy.

Her questions came in the perfect timing, putting a tiny bit of pressure on me.

This woman is no good for me. Having her as a enemy could be painful in the butt.

"How should I know?"

Her calculating yet cute expression, was then replaced by a confused one.

"Huh? You don't know? I thought- No. Nevermind. Can I ask you something else first before I have to leave?"

"Go on."

"Have you got a g-girlfriend?"

"No why asking?"

"U-Uh just for a friend."

Huh? Am I some type of magnet to woman or why is it always woman having to deal with me?

--

As the month then ended, two days after midterms.

I then got surprised once again.

No points received.

A rather unusual happening.

The rankings have changed aswell.

Why is it that it always rains when a important day in my school life comes up?!

Like, last time that happened was when class-d fell to the bottom.

"Uhm...Have you received any points yet?"

My attention was caught in the elevator, a voice spoke to me.

"Kushida? Uh well, no? What about you?"

"I haven't received any either. Do you think that this time it really is a mistake by the school?"

Well, no.

It's not that I think that this never makes any mistakes.

Rather, they would cover this up as a event taking place in the backround and that it caused a problem.

"I guess it is."

As we then walked to the classroom, I noticed that it were not only Class-D members. But apparently Class-C and B students were affected aswell.

Means there is a high probability of something causing that.

Seeing the usual friendly, kind and adorable Horikita pissed off, means there is something wrong.

"Yo-"

"Kiyotaka-kun. Guess what happened."

Usually she would say: 'Good morning, skipped some sleep again?'

Or 'Good morning, coffee after school?'

But this time she was rather cold, annoyed and angry.

"How shall I know what happened? Do I look like akinator? Just tell me"

"Well, according to Sudō-kun, he got into a fight with three class-c members. Do you think that caused for us to have a delay in receiving points?"

Yes. I do think that.

Since the points are being based on the performance of a student as a whole year.

Sudō having a fight with 3 Class-C members could only mean that class-c set him up, delaying the points received to us.

Since it would be only a set up, and there probably wasn't any evidence, I guess that still needs to be discussed with the principal of this school.

What I mean by that is simple, if class-c is getting proved innocent, Sudō will get expelled, and our class looses the classpoints which we just gained in the special exam.

If Sudō was gettinf proved innocent, the Class-C members will get in trouble and their class will also suffer from a new class-point score.

Until it is decided who was right, they can't dispute any classpoints to the classes, since the trial could change the rankings afterwards.

"Maybe. As of now, you should go ahead and ask Chabashira-sensei, she might have the answer for your question."

"Well...you are right. But this really came out of nowhere. Judging by how well we got Sudō's temper into control, I doubted that he would go ahead and pick fights again."

Well, I thought so aswell. I really thought they would have tried to set me or Akito up, since we were better targets from an outsider view.

I...miscalculated.

Knowing Sudō he probably wouldn't have held back into beating them into a pancake.

"Hmm...Suzune-san. Can you please help Sudō again? If not, then it's over for your dream of moving up to Class-A."

Well it wouldn't be over, since this classes individuals farly succeded my imagination.

Class-D as of now, holds the most potential.

But we don't know how to mobilize it yet.

And that is gonna be hell aswell for me, since I have a fight with all the second years right now.

The bell rang, and classes were to start.

Sudō was here but a little nervous according to his body language.

"Good morning class, before I start the lessons, I got an announcment to hold. Due to complications, we have to delay the give-out of private points this month.

Also, I was notified earlier, that there was a fight intern the first years and three students of Class-C reported Sudō of a fight which took place.

There will be a trial held later in th..."

I didn't care to listen anymore, I don't think that I am even allowed to interfere, since I am a student council member.

Now this is the ultimate test of Horikitas, Hiratas and Kushidas ability.

Class-C seems to be the first enemy of Class-D.

A rather quick move, before the first special exam could even take place.

Risky.

As of now, I have shifted my priority of building the leadership of this class, to finding out who the mastermind of class-c is.

And I know exactly who it is.

Because...Matsushita is to be thanked.

--

"So may I ask everybody to stay for a bit? We have to talk about the most recent events."

Horikita stood up and walked to the teachers podium once the classes ended.

"As of now, we are in a tight spot. In this school, it's innocent until proven guilty. And judging by the information that class-c reported the fight first and the three students of the opposing site had several injuries, I guess now we have to counter it."

Is she my saviour in this situation? Why is she doing all of this to me?

First helping me massively in the mid-terms and my social ability, now this.

...

"I agree. To move further up in the class competition, loosing Sudō this early would be fatal. For now I guess we should try and protect every classmate from expulsion!"

The angel Kushida is, she joined in and pushed Horikita's proposal of helping me forward.

Hirata didn't take long aswell, before joining their side.

"I guess I got a plan to help and find witnesses to prove Sudō as innocent? We should make groups, even though these would be small ones, it would be perfect in helping to find witnesses. Before we go on to ask around and search for evidence, may I ask, has someone witnessed that case?"

To that, nobody except I of course had to stand up.

And this is where my position is struggling...

I don't want to be expelled just yet...

"Alright I guess there is nobody that witnessed that case."

"I have something to say first Hirata, may I?"

Suddenly, a monotone and cold voice joined into the discussion.

It appeared to be Ayanokōji. A rather cool and composed guy.

Judging by his strength...He could easily beat me.

Even if he didn't try to..

So the word he has to say might be important in this case, so lending him an ear would be essential.

"Well, about the case. I am not on your side, and I will certainly not be able to help you out. I am sorry, but I need to stand out of these matters."

What?!

He is...Betraying the class?!

This early.

"W-What do you mean Kiyotaka-kun?! You are switching sides?!"

"No, not really. I am just neutral. I am not allowed to interfere."

"And why is that?!" Horikita got slightly annoyed, she was the main angel of our class, next to Kushida.

But Horikita can actually get annoyed, not like Kushida which always seems perfectly fine with about everything.

"I am not only a member of this class, but also a member of this schools student counil. I thought I should tell you rather now or never."

Well...That came...unexpected?

Him? Out of all the first years in the student council?

He seems only good looking and calm, but that's it.

Maybe insanely strong in fighting, which shouldn't get him the advantage over others in joining a fricking student council!

"Did I skip some part of our friendship or when did you get to join the student council?"

Good question, Horikita.

I am getting interested now aswell.

"Uh...To be honest. I got into the student council the first week after the S-Systems reveal...Uh...I don't know how that happened, but I guess it just happened."

Understandable.

Just like how I can't recall when I started to play basketball.

It just was there.

"So...You are in the student council? Did you know about the case beforehand, Ayanokōji-kun?"

"Not really, I just figured it out at the same time as you did, Kushida."

So he finally busted the myth about the student council getting a bonus of knowing every detail of what happened?

Why joining then?

--

Well, I revealed a bit about myself. It is rather unusual for me to speak up myself and not using a roundabout way.

Horikita was lost in thought, so was Kushida.

Hirata wore a gentle smile, keeping the atmosphere calm.

As much as I want to, I can't join in...

Well who am I kidding anyways?

It's not like anyone could read my exact train of thoughts..

"So. Just make a group of 8, how the groups are built are not important, since we are going to exchange informations anyways. Since we have 5 groups then, I would recommend, that one of them is asking around other students. One of them keeping an eye on class-c and the other three are doing things like investigating the event scene, asking around, watching for cameras in that area..."

It is a good plan proposed of Horikita, not a bad one indeed.

But I don't actually know what to do myself now. Should I reach under their arms?

Or maybe...

Yeah. Just laze around and wait what is about to happen seems more fun.

"I guess I will leave now. Suzune-san, you are a great leader."

I said before exiting the classroom.

And making my way until home.

"T-Thank you. Can I ask you something before you leave the room?"

"Sure."

"Do you have any advice?"

"Advice? Think outside the box maybe?"

Well, I can't help her too much yet. Once it drags out too long, it would be a war declaration to Class-C.

It's not like I am not allowed to help, more like, I have my hands tied right now.

For now, I have to go to the student council room.

Since I have duties...right...How boring.

--

As I arrived there. Tachibana greeted me, she had a bit of a troubled expression.

Well, the student council is after all the only neutral party in the case.

And since I got to read the student council's duties, I probably have to be there aswell, watching over the case.

A pretty weird position I am in.

"Kiyotaka brother, you have a case going on now, as you probably get to know about right? Since I, the president himself am going to attend, I would like to ask you aswell to be attentive, since Nagumo couldn't care less."

So I need to be attentive aswell?

That is good. I can watch what Horikita does with my own eyes.

A pretty nice advantage over class-c is now there. Not only will I get to know who set Sudō up, but also about Horikita's strength in debating.

"I see. May I ask you something Manabu? Are my hands tied in this case? Or am I really not allowed to join in?"

"Well...I would say you can act as long as nobody notices. But keep care and don't get caught, this may endanger the position of you and may put up a huge scandal."

That is right. Once they find out that I have gotten controll over this game, it's over for me, and I will get accused of corruption...

But I am a Ayanokōji. Just like my father, I am a master of staying hidden and looking clean of crimes.

"Thank you Manabu, but I guess I won't interfere, I want to test your sister."

" Sigh, You still are believing in her terrible abilities?"

"Manabu, I am sure, that once Horikita get's the sense of being the leader she will eventually surpass you. You had it easy that you got placed in class-a. Do you think you could have also moved from Class-D to Class-A all on your own in two months?"

"..."

"See? Have some trust in your sister. Usually I never am annoyed, but in this case I am. A older brother should have trust in their little and unexperienced sister."

"I guess you are right. Kiyotaka. I am trusting you with the future of my sister. I am ready to give you sums over the 7 digits if she graduates from Class-A."

7 digits? Means 1-9Million points are in the game...

"Manabu. Don't worry, I promised her that I will lend her a hand."

"..."

Tachibana was just quiet, I noticed that she didn't interrupt our conversation once.

"Kiyotaka. Sir please, help her out in this cass aswell. If Class-D wins this case, I am ready to gift you 140.000PP."

A hundredfourty thousand is crazy.

"Alright...I guess I have to step in huh? Manabu, keep quiet during the trial alright? I will do the hosting with Tachibana. You should listen and take notes about what they say and possibly get a phone recording it."

"I accept that."

As it was slowly time to prepare, Tachibana gave me a copy of the complaint from Class-C.

'Sudō Ken, a member from Class-C, attacked and injured three members of class-c with the last names: Komiya, Ishizaki, Ryuu. The three of them were injured during a fight which was started by Sudō, which can be proven by the injuries on the bodies of the three victims of assault. Apparently, Sudō called the three of them into a area and beat all of these three up, which were completly unprepared.

Complaint by R. K.'

I couldn't ready by who it was signed, so I only could identify the first letter of each name.

Judging by that, it would look pretty realistic about what happened.

Just there is a problem. Unprepared? Lured into a area? Which area?

Some things weren't adding up in the slightest.

"Hmm...Seems troublesome indeed. Manabu when is the first trial?"

"Today in about fourty minutes?"

Ah well, so Horikita has just a tiny bit of time to prepare.

I took out my phone and called Akito.

(Sup bro)

[Akito, can I ask you for a favour?]

(Sure, what is it?)

[Attend to the trial, just be there and don't say anything. Keep Sudō calm and do whatever is need to get Horikita into working condition. She will freeze up there since she is bad in handling such kind of situations. Get her to reality during the case and don't let her zone out.]

(Uhm...Okay? What do I get for that?)

[ Sigh... 20K points alright? You seem to be doing nothing for free huh?]

(Alright. I will help you guys out on this one.)

He better pull up with a masterclass or I will burn him.

I then ended the call and dialed Horikitas number.

It took a bit longer for her to pick up.

(U-Uh! Kiyotaka-kun?! What is it?! Has something happened?!)

[No? Why should something happen to me? Uh the reason I am calling you, is that you should take Akito with you during the trial. I already told him to join and he accepted.]

(O-Oh okay! If Kiyotaka-kun says so, then I have no reason to go against that.)

[Besides. Ignore your brother during the trial. I am leading it.]

(Huh? Okay. S-See you then.)

I then ended the call, Manabu smirked at me.

Tachibana was somehow a bit mad at me like she always it.

She should chill a little...She is gonna be my sister in law one day.

Manabu really got a adorable girlfriend.

"Manabu, why is your girlfriend always annoyed at me?"

"G-Girlfriend?!"

"Uh you mean, Akane? I don't know. She seems to not like you that much."

"Ahh...Manabu. She shouldn't hate me that much, she will eventually be like my sister-in-law?"

"What the- You two aren't even brothers!"

"Well...We somehow are. He is like a older brother to me."

Well, I really meant it. As of now, he helped me the most. He already knew from that place from the beginning, yet acts like I am not a demon like everyone else thinks I am.

He taught me how to deal with woman which you don't know, except Tachibana. That doesn't work on her.

"Damn...Horikita-kun, why him out of all people?!"

"Why not him? Who else? Nagumo?"

"Eh...Come to think about it, Kiyotaka-kun is a good kouhai..."

Well. In comparsion I am like an angel in her eyes.

"Uhm...Are you two dating?" I asked the question which was on my mind since ages.

They seemed like a married couple in every aspect.

Even the way they talk to each other...

"No. I am not dating her yet. And how come you think that?"

"Dunno...Oh we should hurry up a little..."

I switched the topic and realised that we only have 5 minutes left on the clock until the trial starts.

So then, we headed to the student-council's conference room.

I sat on the other side of the room, next to me Tachibana was standing with her folder of the trial.

The first ones to enter were the homeroom teacher Sakagami from Class-C. Then the three victims of that fight from Class-C's side.

Just before the trial had to start, Horikita, Sudō and Akito entered the room.

Chabashira was also following them and closing the door.

"I welcome you to the first trial of this case. Let me introduce you all to the members of the student council which are attentive for today.

The president Manabu Horikita on the other side of this table is the student council president, this is Ayanokōji Kiyotaka, the accountant and second Vice president of the student council.

My name is Tachibana Akane, I am going to provide the information and I am leading the case today.

If you are about to say something, please hold your hand up. Are there any questions?"

She talked as if it was a script, her voice is clean and calm. As if she was dealing with this often enough.

"Alright. The complaint was sent by class-c. Here it writes that these three class-c students and Sudō Ken from class-d had a fight. Am I wrong?"

As of now, she wasn't wrong. And nobody wanted to say anything about it.

"Judging by the injuries and damage dealt to the Class-C students, one is to be forced to believe that Sudō Ken was the aggressor in this fight. Am I wrong?"

Suddenly, out of everyone, it was Akito who raised his hand.

"Yes, sir?"

"Well, the one who lost the fight isn't particularly the defender. In this case, I believe that Sudō wouldn't attack three guys at once, would he? That made no sense to say."

His argument then immediately received an answer from the teacher of Class-C, which raised his hand.

"That is-"

"Sakagami. I can't remember that somebody told me that teachers were allowed to interfere. If somebody were to debunk his argument, it could only be the class-c students or the student council members. Please refrain from such actions."

I interrupted him quickly, Moving the pressure from Akito to the Class-C students.

"Vice President Ayanokōji, I can't remember that you are allowed to interfere here aswell, you are still a class-d student after all."

He countered it pretty well.

"It's Vice President Kiyotaka. Besides, who said that I am on the side of Class-D?"

"Judging that you immediately interfered into what I had about to say, then I would guess that you wouldn't do so at Chabashira-san. Am I right?"

A valid argument, yet that holds no power to me.

"Not particularly right or wrong. You are mistaken sir. Besides, if you have a personal problem with me, then come after the trial to me and fill a complaint. Right now it's about the students, not about teacher and vice president."

He went quiet after that.

"Thank you Vice president. After the argument of Akito-kun, I must reconsider what I said. But the flaw in this case is that there aren't independent witnesses in here."

Horikita was zoning out. I shot a glance to Akito, and he somehow got her to be actively participating aswell.

"Then I guess there is no witness that it was Sudō who injured and fought them right? Maybe they injured each other as a fight and Class-C used the opportunity to frame the short tempered student of Class-D?"

"However Horikita-san, there isn't a witness that it wasn't Sudō. Same goes for you. As of now, the arguments are leading into the void. However, we have physical prove on the bodies of the Class-C students. This will lead nowhere this afternoon. I would recommend to continue this case in two days. Without witnesses on Class-D's side, I can't guarantee that there won't be the penalty of expulsion."

I ended the trial.

As of now. It is working well on Class-C's side. It just surprised them that I interefered into Sakagami knocking him out of the trial in a short process.

Which forces Class-C to bring another student into the trial which holds as much power in their arguments as Sakagami.

"Before you get dismissed. I would advice both sides to come to peace. Class-C surely won't get out of this case without damage aswell."

We wasted here a whole of 16 minutes of my time. And got nowhere.

Class-C immediately left. Just Sakagami remained before Class-D left aswell.

"Sir, you are dismissed."

"Well Well Well, Ayanokōji. I haven't thought that I got to deal with you this early on. You neutralized me in the first five minutes huh?"

"Well, I am just doing my job. I couldn't care less about this case."

"May I shake your hand before I can leave?"

He stretched out his hand. Whilst shaking it, I noticed that it was a genuine handshake, without any strings attached.

No secret voice recorders since I shoved back my sleeve before shaking it.

"A honor to meet the one who was on the news which changed politics one year ago."

"Hmm? No need to mention that. Sir you need to leave the room so I can lock it."

"Alright. Have a nice day."

Just after he left, I did so aswell.

I saw Akito leaning on the wall, Sudō russian squatting next to him and Horikita just standing next to the both of them.

Sudō was clearly annoyed.

Akito was Akito.

"Kiyotaka-kun. Uhm...I guess we are in a check position..."

"Don't say that. You guys did well."

"Only because you interfered Ayanokōji...As of now we are doomed."

"Find witnesses then, Akitō. And find valid arguments, or put pressure on them.to withdraw their complaint.

Besides, I got to attend to another meeting now. See you guys tomorrow in school alrigjht?"

--

The Next Day After Classes .

I arrived at the door of Class-B and slowly slid it open. Right now, the whole class should still be there.

So-

She was sitting on a desk, probably her own. Not on the chair. But on the desk. Literally.

"A-Ayanokōji-kun?!"

"Vice president? U-Uh what is your deal with us-" Ichinose, a girl with blonde-strawberry hair panicked a little, seeing the Vice President.

"Uh Amikura?"

"Ah...I almost forgot. Bye guys, I have something to take care of. We can shift our plans to tomorrow!"

She winked her friends good bye and quickly dragged me by my hand out of the room.

Her hand was still gentle and rather cold.

Not a warm type of hand like Horikitas.

But still a pleasant feeling of holding the hand of a girl.

"O-Oh sorry. I didn't mean to take your h-hand!"

"No problem Amikura."

"Eh still calling me by my last name? Please use my first one...It's a pain to always getting called Mako and then suddenly you are the only person in the whole school to use my family name.."

"Ah sorry, Mako. But I guess it was because I had to give off a serious aura. I am the Vice president after all. But well I guess I have to give you a special status since you will be mad at me otherwise?"

"Exactly. Then I will call you Kiyotaka from now on! Hehe~ Kiyotaka...Sounds nice."

What the hell is wrong with this girl?

First thinking holding hands is lewd, now suddenly clinging on my arm and somehow erotically pronouncing my name.

"Sounds fine actually. Can I ask you something Ami- Mako? Do you already know about it?"

"Uh you mean that... I do know about the Sudō incident aswell... Uhm is your class handling it fine? Or did you have to get your hands in? Vice president-kun?"

"I don't like that nickname to be honest. But well, Horikita is doing a perfect job as of now. She really is a great person to have in your radius."

"Quite the nerve to talk about other woman, when you are on a date with me. Hmph."

She was pouting huh? Is this my weakness? Her pouting?

"A date? I thought we were just going to study in the library."

"E-Eh! Idiot, I didn't say it was a date!"

"You did tho-"

As she showed me something very dangerous. A biros..

"Nevermind. I never heard you say anything about that. It's nothing like a date at all.."

As I then gave up and we then arrived at the library, she took the lead again and dragged us to a table all the way in a corner, where really I can't see anybody around.

She sat down and opened her physics book, since I promised to help her out on that.

I sat on the opposite side of the small table, opening my book aswell.

"What is the topic that your class is currently at?"

"Petrol Engine of a car...And to be honest, I don't even know a single component."

Huh? Petrol engine?

Well, I think teaching her the most important components is the most important part today.

"Alright. You wanna start with theory? Like as example why there is a diesel engine and a petrol engine?"

"Would be helpful...What is the difference?"

She doesn't know the difference between petrol and diesel-

Alright calm down.

Slow Kiyotaka. She is a 15 year old girl, that is not common sense for our age..

"Well mainly, there is other fuel in each. [I am basing this off from german fuels] The petrol engine is beinf filled with Oktan or also called Petrol, Super. The diesel engine well...takes diesel. Understood?"

She took notes next to me.

"Diesel uses Diesel...Petrol engine uses Oktan, Super and Petrol...Alright got that."

"Then, the other main differences are, the diesel engine revs up to 4.000RPM most of the time. Whilst the average petrol engine revs up to 6.500RPM or 7.000RPM. Plus there are cars which even can rev up to almost 10.000RPM like a Porsche or Lamborghini..."

"Alright...I noted that aswell. Uh and the third one?"

"Well, to keep it short, a diesel engine produces more torque without helps of a electrical engine than a petrol engine does. However, the petrol reaches it's power quicker and the petrol engines can reach high numbers of horsepower with ease."

"Uh...What is the difference between Horsepower and Newtonmeters of Torque?"

How should I explain it as easy as possible to a innocent and 15 year old girl like her which has no idea about cars.

"Well, horsepower is how fast you hit the wall, and torque is how far you will take the wall with you. But well, that is not completly right, since things like weight, acceleration, thickness of the wall and how robust the car is play a role aswell, but that should explain it pretty well."

"Ahh...Well the book also said something about the mileage per gallon? What is the difference there?"

"Well, to keep it short. On average, a diesel takes less fuel than a petrol powered engine. Explaining that to you would be overkill now okay?"

"Alright. Noted it aswell. Now? What are the most important components of an engine?"

"Hmm..Well there isn't a 'most important' part, since if something doesn't work, it can help to kill the whole engine. And it depends if it is a turbo-, super- or twin turbo charged car, or sometimes a Naturally aspirated car."

...

The explanations continued and she noted down whole three sheets of knowledge in the span of two hours.

Well, it's been a long time of explanation.

"Kiyotaka, wanna go and grab some ice cream? I guess we studied...a lot. How do you even have more knowledge than what it writes in the book?"

"I am a motorsport fan. This is essential for a petrolhead to know."

"Essential? Whatever. Kiyotaka~"

She then packed her things and we got going to the next destination.

A icecream outlet.

Whilst walking she clinged to my arm once again.

A rather bold move I must say. If I randomly took her hand myself, then the complaint about Sudō won't be the only complaint of this week.

"Mako, you always go around and molest guys?"

"Eh molesting? You are making it sound like you aren't enjoying my company~" She pouted again.

I can't stand it. Her pouting reminds me of a toddler.

"I do enjoy it, but you shouldn't do it like that. It makes no sense for me."

"Just shut up~"

Alright, I guess I have missed some lessons of human logic again.

We arrived there and she ordered just random ice cream. Not even asking what I want.

But well, as she came back with some ice cream, I was surprised once again. Hazelnut-Vanilla.

How this sounded like a good combination is something that only god knows.

"Opinion Kiyotaka?"

"Mako, I never knew I had to say this...But you actually helped me further in life. Thank you."

"Wow. Ice cream caused that change of heart?"

"It did."

This ice cream, was something that made me show emotions.

I achieved another goal in life.

Mako is the reason, she introduced me to this flavour of ice cream.

"Eh? Y-Your smile is creepy...It seems like when a murderer is smiling in bloodlust."

"I do not murder people. Never have I ever felt bloodlust."

Asahina flashback*

"Nevermind, I did."

"Y-You murdered someone before?!"

"No? What- Are you dumb Mako? I mean I felt bloodlust once. Never feel bloodlust if someone annoys you?"

"A-Ah that makes sense..."

--

After that dumb conversation we arrived at a arcade.

There were games like table-tennis, Air football, table football, basketball, a boxing machine...

Well, every arcade game you can think off.

I heard some guys hit into the boxing machine with full force. It hitting the measure point and table tennis.

"Kiyotaka! Do you think you can brake the record?" She pointed at the boxing machine, some senpai's were measuring their strength there.

Well it is obviously rigged, I guess 10% /- of your strength will get added or removed from the score on purpose.

Basically, a money machine.

"Uh... I guess I could try."

Trying anyways would be a good thing to start with.

I never actually hit on a boxing machine in my life.

And I don't even know how it should even be able to measure something.

There were 5 senpais, everyine hitting on it until they noticed me.

"You wanna try? Good luck my g."

My G? G-Class?

There was a paying mechanism. 90¥ per hit.

I swiped my card over it and then I was ready to go.

"So I just hit as hard as I could?"

'Todays record: 947
All time record: 997'

Ah...

Well I guess that will be hard huh?

I then slowly stood in a position, shifting my body in the perfect position, my fist approaching the bag at full speed, half strength.

DING

999

Oops.

I accidentally broke the record with half my force?

I saw the amazement in Mako's eyes, so I can basically feel what is coming towards me.

"H-Holy fuck... J-Just like that?!"

Well, this was more of the prove, that speed is more important than force in here.

But still, strength is also a part of it of course.

I then walked away, leaving the mouths from the senpais wide open.

"K-Kiyotaka! What the hell?! Just like that?!"

"I guess so...The machine is obviously rigged, so I guess the score was a lie. I guess it was around 930 in reality."

"930 is still insane for someone in your age and size! Don't be so modest! Ehh~ Clinging on your arm seems like protection now."

"Huh? Anyways. What do you wanna try now?"

More like what should I try. She probably isn't that sporty.

"Eh, air hockey? Or air football? Well whatever it is called!"

--

[A/N yeah a bit of SoL but also a bit of war innit. 7177 words. I wrote waaay to much. So next chapter will be a rather short one. Usually they are around 5000 words long.

Mako~chan arc has now officially started.

Btw, I am thinking about giving Kiyotaka a girlfriend after the island exam. Who do you think realistically should get it?

Mako which is from another class means they have to meet in secret?

Horikita which is cute, yet couldn't care less about him since she is working to bring the class to class-a means she will have almost no time for him?

Matsushita which knows his past which is insanely dangerous for her?

Kushida which is...Kushida but also would only use him?

Or...Karuizawa like in cannon?

personally i am for Arima Kana but well...this aint no oshi no ko fic.

Well...I am thinking about doing a oregairu x cote or oshi no ko x cote once this fic is done?

Vote for the best decision for him!

As of now, I am also slowing down on updates, so i have longer time to improve writing mistakes, future for this story etc.

Have a nice day and this author note is stretched...]

Chapter 9: His past is leaking

As of now, I know how to solve this case. It's simple.

We need to find out how to put immense pressure on them.

And I know perfectly how to.

For that I need to do something, very in-moralic.

[Yes Kiyotaka~ Don't tell me you thought of me~]

She finally picked up my call. It took some seconds. Like 10 seconds? Which is insanely long for someone like her.

We were talking more frequently on the phone aswell, since apparently, some people in our class have a problem with dating of people from different classes.

I understand what they mean, but we are nowhere near dating.

Barely a newly established friendship.

(I certainly did. Can I ask you for help? Sorry for calling you this late.)

[Wait a second...Did Kiyotaka just ask me for help?! Kyaa~ Sure. What help may you need?]

(It's about the Sudō case which you probably already know right?)

[Yeah?]

(I know how to solve it in a short process and fire back at class-c. You obviously know they set it up right?)

[Well...Who doesn't? It's just so obvious... But how should I help in there? And why should I help you? We are from different classes.]

(That's where a deal comes in the game... I will pay for lunch tomorrow. I don't care how expensive it is atleast.)

[Hehe~ Lunch with Kiyotaka... Bold of you to assume I would accept to join you on a date.]

(You wouldn't? Alright I will ask Ichinose-)

[Eh?! I was joking!]

(Then? Will you help me? I can secure you, that nothing bad can happen to you.)

[Fine...Don't get the wrong idea though! I am helping you because I have many friends in class-d! Not because I may like you on another way!]

Yeah whatever. My plan is succeding as of now. Just one person is important.

The one and only...Akito.

Dang, I am literally relying on his help again...for the third time...

I guess then it's Horikita? But will she agree to that?

--

"Good afternoon."

Suddenly, before I could open my dorm room, a feminine voice called me out.

"Do I know you? I can't remember that I have anything to do with you."

"Oh, I apologize for my manners. You are Ayanokōji right?"

"You were apologizing for your manners, yet you still skipped the part of telling me your name."

"E-Eh... Ichinose Honami, well that's my name. You can refer to me with any of these two names."

Ichinose Honami? Wasn't that the friend of Amikura?

She seems to be the 'leader' well, self claimed probably, of Class-B.

So it is no wonder to have a little concern within oneself, to see a class leader somehow getting to know what your room number is and why she stopped you.

"Alright Ichinose. What is the reason for you stopping me?"

"Hmm? Can't I just talk with you a little?"

"I guess you can." Putting my hands on the door to my room, I opened it.

"Inside or outside? I don't mind either, Ichinose. I could set you some coffee or tea up if you'd like to."

"Let's talk inside. Privacy is key in such conversations right?"

She then entered, before me.

Well, just like Amikura said. She is beautiful.

Sitting on the couch, she moved her face closer to mine. Too close...

"Ayanokōji-kun. That is you huh? To be honest, I expected more when Mako-chan and Suzune-chan talked about you. You look pretty normal."

"What did you think I looked like? A snake? A plane? Like a alien? I am just a 15 year old boy."

"Still... They called you a genius~ Are you one?"

"What? What should that tell me? How should I answer that?"

"Well~ Seems like I got played huh? Vice President, can I ask you something?"

Vice President? Where did she knew that from?

I guess she was the first one to know huh?

"I guess you can."

"What is your goal? What do you see in class-d? If you got to be the vice president in the first few months in class-d then you really must be something?"

"I thought my appearance got misjudged by you earlier? Suddenly I am special again? Woman, please don't play around."

I handed her her cup of green tea, just like she wanted earlier.

Her smile didn't fade once. I reminded me of Kushida's. But in a weird way?

"Hmm...Kiyotaka, tell me, why do you like Mako-chan? Out of everyone?"

Please what?

"It's Ayanokōji. I don't remember giving you the permission of using my first name. Besides, why do you care about Amikura and me?"

"He~ Well, she is a fellow classmate of mine. And you are from a enemies class right? Can't I get to know the guy which she praises so much?"

Well, get to know? Or rather; 'I am pressuring you with an ulterior motive.

"Please, ask her and not me. Besides, I don't think she would be that happy that you came with that topic to me."

"Eh¿ Ahh...Well, that's not what I wanted to talk about. Rather it's, I want your classes help. Better together right?"

"You are asking the wrong person in my class. I have absolutely zero power in the business of our classes."

Her smile faded for the first time in a while.

"Y-You are not the leader?! U-Uh..."

"Miscalculated huh? Ichinose, even if I am getting praised by the two of them. You should hear my whole class out, they wouls choose Horikita or Hirata as their leader every day of the week."

"T-Then how- Nevermind. Can you pass Horikita-san or Hirata-kun the information about me wanting to form a alliance?"

"No. Do it yourself. I am not your guys' message deliverer."

"Ahhh...this tea was soo nice~ I guess I have to leave now though? It seems like you don't like my presence right?"

"It's not that I hate or like it. But I do get annoyed when my private life gets disturbed by the classmatters."

"Please before I leave...Do you mean it with Mako?"

"Mean what exactly?"

"Forget it...Have a nice evening."

FLASHBACK END

--

Today was the day of the second meeting. I had lunch with Amikura yesterday.

16.782PP was insanely expensive. But well, thanks to my special income, I am propably pretty rich.

I was currently sitting in the student councils conference room.

Class-C arrived, but with a student this time. It's a guy named Kaneda.

On Class-D's side there was...a pink haired girl, named Sakura Airi. A newly gained witness.

How they came up with her being the witness is a mystery to myself.

Class-D is the underdog in this case. Horikita was a bit annoyed that this may stretch out again with another presence on the Class-C's side.

Akitō on the other hand was just chilling there, probably waiting for it to be over.

Now I wonder what kind of objects my class obtained to prove Sudō's innocence in this case.

Seeing a camera in Sakura's hand, was already telling me what is about to happen.

"I welcome everyone in this room for the second run of this act. As to speed up the process, this will be the last trial run.

After todays meeting and discussion, I will have to make a decision in the next three days. Tachibana?"

I signaled Tachibana to continue.

"As of now, it seems that on Class-D's side, they have arranged a witness of the case. Of course we first need to prove that she was attentive on the scene.

Sakura Airi? Do you see yourself as an independent witness?"

"Y...Y...Y-Yes! I...I...I was a-attentive..."

Sakura was stuttering, probably since she is having a problem in her social life itself.

She was marked as a loner, just as Akito. But Akito was able to talk and assert dominance in a conversation. Sakura couldn't.

Besides, there is a problem with Sakura herself.

She is fake. Faking her appearance. Fake glasses which doesn't brake the light...

"May I see then the confirmation of your presence during the happening of the fight?"

Sakura then handed Tachibana a SD-Card, probably Video or Photographical material.

Tachibana then gave me the SD-Card.

Before the projector could show what was in it...I was stunned.

She was...posing? For social media huh?

I scrolled through the photos. Finding very...weird ones.

"I...I...It's the second l-last photo that I took..."

I then scrolled back up and clicked the photo, unfreezing the footage of the beamer.

On the photo was Sakura, taking a selfie. However, the background was very weird.

I put on my glasses. The beamer made it more visible about what was going on in the background.

As I then zoomed in, it was clear, and her presence was confirmed.

"May I say something to it?" Kaneda spoke up to the picture.

He put his glasses back into place, just like the maincharacters do in a anime.

"Yes, you are allowed to speak sir."

"This only shows that the fight officially happened. But judging by what os portrayed there, one cannot tell what exactly happened.

After all, Sakura Airi could now easily lie and save Sudō Ken from expulsion."

"However..." I interrupted, he widened his eyes. "As of now, you are right about it. The fight took place, and to look at the picture more precisely. They were rumbling against each other. Means Class-C isn't fully innocent either."

I then paused, sighing.

"This material of Class-D made sure, if something turned out bad for Class-D, Class-C would pay the price aswell.

A smart move, yet very weird. It's a kamikaze attack. Sakura Airi. Do you have anything else to say? I cannot do anything with this, other than confirming the fight happened."

Kaneda had the upper hand in the discussion. The adorable Horikita was getting furious how I sided with Kanedas argument.

Yet she didn't know my plan.

"Y...Y...Yes. S-Sudō-kun was getting trapped...without cameras in the area... They even worded it out..."

I don't have any prove to that. This will just put pressure on the class-c students.

"Is this right? Was the location precisely selected?"

"""N-No!"""

They indirectly proved it anyways.

But who cares? This isn't about indirect facts. it's about direct ones.

"However, may I have something to say, Mr. Vice president?"

"I allow that."

"Sir, may I ask you something? Why were you allowed to look over at this case and not the other student council members? You are a Class-D student, which is obvious that you are siding with them-"

"Not really. As of now, this just favoured class-c. I will close this trial officially. In three day from now, I will invite you to visit at the same time of the day to hear about the penalties given out by the President."

Horikita shot me a glare. A really furious one.

As everyone began to leave. Only me and Tachibana were left.

It was a awkward silence between us.

"Ayanokōji-kun. I...Don't know what to say, but I hate your methods. You are letting Class-C be damaged on every way there is..."

"Well, Tachibana-senpai... I don't like myself aswell. I don't care if you accept my methods or not if I deep down don't even accept my own methods myself. So don't worry, you aren't the only one."

"What will you do now? You have three days to decide..."

It is a short time, which could affect us on the long run aswell.

"Hmm? I am the kind of person which likes surprises. So let yourself be surprised, Tachibana."

--

As I walked out of the room, I was greeted by the same trio like yesterday...plus Sakura.

"Kiyotaka-kun, at this point you want Class-D to burn huh?"

"Don't say that. You guys still have a chance. 1% Chance 99% Faith, wasn't it?"

"...But...Without your help we are doomed..."

"Think outside the box, Suzune-san. Adapt."

"You already told me that..."

"Have a nice day guys...I am gonna go to my club..."

Akito also left just as Sudō did. Sakura also left to go home.

Now, next stage of my plan.

"Kiyotaka-kun...since they are gone...Wanna start?"

"She should arrive at any minute-"

"Boo!"

A feminine voice appeared behind me and Horikita.

Pretending to be a ghost from a children-show.

Scaring the lungs out of Horikita.

Amikura sure is a sneaky one, but yet a lively one.

"Ahh!?"

"Wanna start right away Kiyotaka~? You got what we needed?"

"Yeah in my office. Wait here for a sec. I will be right back."

I then took out the key for the student council office, closing the door behind me, taking out a packet of two fake cameras, which just can get sticked on with magnets.

The ceilings of the hallway are magnetic, so this will easily work.

Ichinose helped me to get these cameras, which she for some reason already had?

"The guys will arrive in fifteen minutes..."

We three then rushed to the place where the event took place.

Near the staircase, Not a single camera was here for some reason.

As we then stood there, we then realized that we completly forgot how to even place the camera on the ceiling...

"I got an idea." I took one of the cameras from Amikuras hands, and then walked up the stairs, climbing on the railing.

Perfectly balancing myself, I then stretched my hand up and placed the fake camera on the ceiling.

Ans just as predicted, it held itself magnetically.

There was a red LED light, which plops up every three seconds, just like a real camera does.

A perfect replica...

Then, the next one, was placed right on the wall, as high where the hallway clock was.

I needed to jump a little to reach 2,20m of height.

"Now. Next stage of plan. Just five minutes. Get on your positions..."

I hid in a classroom, just peeking through the gap between wall and door at the staircase where they could walk up any minute.

Horikita blocked one way and Amikura the other.

And if they resort to physical violence, I will just maybe get a little physical if they dare to touch them.

Kushida helped me out on this one. So did Ichinose, I do own them one...

"Dude don't talk too much haha~ I am obviously the attractive one!"

"Nah dude! Don't lick too much dick, or your brain might get damaged haha!"

They did the usual boys-trashtalk.

Expecting Kushida to wait for them. But well, Kushida got replaced by Amikura and Horikita, and me.

"What the hell? Why are you there? Horikita?"

"Kushida won't come."

"Let's go then, they will waste our time. Besides, I don't like flat chested girls like her."

"H-Hey stay here!"

"If you three leave then you will have a problem."

Amikura then suddenly joined in. Catching them by surprise

"Who the fuck is this bitch? And why the hell should we have a problem?"

Ishizaki was talking dirty, first insulting Horikita's smaller-than-average chest, then calling Amikura a bitch.

I don't like that. I don't like the latter even more.

"There is a problem for you three. Did you guys really think the school didn't know about the incident? There are cameras watching over the whole place. If you don't take back the complaint, it will result into the expulsion of you three."

Amikura put immense pressure on the three, the started sweating from the heat and the pressure coming from the two girls.

"Of course it is only a recommendation, not only will Sudō not get any penalty for beating you three up, but also you three won't suffer from expulsion. A win-win."

"U-Uh...I guess I have to ask Ryūen-san-"

Just as he took out his phone, Amikura snatched it from his hand.

Before he could even reach her neck, I was already behind the three of them in a matter of quick seconds.

They haven't even noticed my presence at all.

"What is going on here? Ishizaki? Assaulting a girl?"

My hand was on his shoulder and he froze. He slowly turned around, seeing me, the student council's president.

They have been trapped aswell.

"I am going to repor-"

"No please! We will take back the complaint to Sudō! Please don't report me!"

His hand was still on full pressure, choking Amikura a little, lifting her aswell due to her lightweight, and his immense physical strength.

"Let her go first."

"Fuck..." He then let Amikura go, she fell on her knees, choking for air.

Horikita patted her back and the three guys were facing me now.

"I guess this case is then solved. I will take back the complaint of the Sudō case. Also this will not get reported."

Ishizaki gripped his phone tighter and I signaled them to leave.

Amikura was still coughing. Ishizaki was pretty angry I guess and one could see the red marks on ther neck.

" Cough Cough You could have interfered earlier! I thought I was gonna pass out!"

I then laid my hand on her shoulder, helping her up. Her eyes were teary because of the coughing.

"Sorry. I was a bit slower than I thought."

"How did you even get here in such a short time? It was like you teleported behind him!"

Horikita said.

Well, I am pretty fast indeed, but not at the speed of light or even close to teleportation.

"Don't overestimate me like that."

"T-Thank you Mako-chan for helping us out on this."

"No problem at all. I was on your side anyways."

"Kiyotaka-kun...Sorry for doubting you. I will leave now aswell...U-Uh see you guys tomorrow."

""Have a nice day.""

Well now, it's just me and Amikura.

Well, I felt like I slowed down a little...

"That was...not from this world... How did you move from the classroom which was behind me...To surprise me, appearing somehow infront of me...How does that work?"

She couldn't believe herself what she just said.

She caught up with reality, earlier she was getting choked by Ishizaki, so she didn't even realize until now the actual speed of mine.

"I didn't even hear you when it was too late for them. Even to us it came as a surprise. Teleportation? Can you swap position with objects like Sasuke Uchiha? Or break through a personal dimension like Obito Uchiha? Or-"

"No. I am not some kind of fictional character. I just creeped up in their shadows. There was a technique I saw on the internet where you can move without making a sound."

"That...Just who are you really? How did you come up with this genius plan in the first place?! How can you just basically be so well in blending in and yet be so effective in close combat?!"

"What do you mean close combat? I can't remember fighting with anyone."

"Huh? You fought with Sudō and Akito-kun once and got into troubl- Oh...I-I didn't mean to speak about it! U-Uh sorry!"

"It's fine. Where do you know that from?"

"..."

"From your classmates right? Well, ignore that okay? Just act like I never had a fight, don't provoke me with it, then everything's fine."

"B-But how did you come up with this plan? I don't get the train of thoughts from you...I just fail to read you...you are unpredictable and probably already doing something shady like this again..."

"How I cam up with that? Well, Akito helped me out to be honest. He gave me the plan and it seemed pretty realistic. Yet he didn't want to take responsibility if it fails."

I guess now, I will work with a false identity huh?

Akito Miyake, is a name with a high bounty once class-c becomes aware of the existence of someone in Class-D cutting through their plans.

However...'Ryūen-sama'... Ishizaki sold him out on accident, sharpening my fangs.

As of now, how the guy called Ryūen is controlling Class-C with ease is incredible. I praise him on that.

He is the first enemy of all the first year classes. A casual one versus everyone.

And I barely won the first battle of the war which lasts three years.

"Ah...I guess Horikita and I should thank Akito-kun huh? He is a incredibly nice guy I guess..."

"He sure is. Don't worry about me though. Just keep care around this school and always keep an eye, never go out of the sight of cameras."

--

Amikura POV:

Never leave the sight of cameras?What?

Is he...w-worrying about me? How cute!!!

"What if I do?"

"Then consider yourself dead. This case proved to you: You are innocent until proven...And this could even reach the case of murder or... rape"

Rape? Is he scared of me getting raped?!

Well...I myself am also scared of something like that, but if he really would care about me...

Then why did he use me in this case like that? Not even a thank you...

Not caring about my feelings. It hurts. We knew each other for around one and a half weeks already.

And I failed to make him smile once. And he already made me smile today more often than he ever did by me..

"A-Alright...Kiyotaka?"

"Hmm?"

"Why do you never smile? Or laugh? Or even show a little warmth? Not even emotion in your voice."

"Huh? Why I never smile? Good question...I don't know how to."

Don't know how to? There is something that he is definetly hiding, something that needs more research done.

"Don't know how to? I..."

Is this the guy which I like?

Does he even like me back?

Why should he...We only knew each other for barely one week. I troubled him a lot the past days.

And...I have a...small chest...Well, he likes Horikita, we have around the same size but...

Suzune is a overall beauty, her face and hair...I am pretty basic regarding my hairstyle...

I don't even know how to react once Suzune-chan or he confess to each other.

...

I don't know why I even try at this point.

He could even get Honami-chan or Kikyō-chan...

It makes me feel depressed to be honest.

"Why so gloomy, Mako?"

"O-Oh nothing..."

Maybe I could win his heart by helping him out as much as I can. Or maybe giving him some kind of better treatment than others like Suzune, Honami or Kikyō-chan do?

No...That won't do. He probably won't give a shit or two about me.

It is what it is though. My mom thaught me to always keep fighting for something that you like.

"Really? Is something troubling you inside?"

"Haha~ No not really Kiyotaka. Don't worry about me. I will be fine."

"Are you sure about that? I will leave that topic by then okay?"

--

Kiyo POV:

She was lying so obviously. Well, after all, I can't name a single day when she wasn't a annoyance to me or didn't lie into my face.

But whatever. She chose it herself.

I won't push it any further.

As of now, her play in my game is done. I need to mobilize further and answer to the sudden war decleration.

But that will be done next week or so. Once we finally are on that bloody cruiseship.

I don't want to get my hands dirty yet after all.

--

[A/N I shortened this chapter a little. I hope it isn't too short. Now, just like the masterpiece said.

The cruise ship is our new priority!

Sudō arc is officially over, well, it will continue on the sports festival.

F for everybody which voted for Amikura on the last chapter, she got bodied hard this chapter.

But I will keep my promise and maybe make her useful in the story :3

Have a nice day!]

Chapter 10: One against the world.

...How long will I keep this up?

This façade? Hiding my true self from everyone. Amikura, Horikita, Kushida, Hirata...They don't know...yet.

I wonder what their reaction will be if everyone finds out.

But for now. There is a new priority, the cruise ship and it's upcoming challenges.

We just arrived on board, I had the room number 101.

I don't like how these numbers which I am assigned to always remind me of my past.

My dorm room number: 401, whoch reminds me of getting called 4-01 which stands for the number one of the fourth generation.

101 for my winstreak in brazilian jui juitsu.

50 for trying to be as normal as possible.

And last but not least 25th President of the student council once Manabu leaves...

25 also stands for the winstreak in any was against Shirō before he left. Leaving someone like me was insane.

However. Just as my father said before his death:

'Kiyotaka. The past will always come back haunting you. The whiteroom is burnt into you.'

But...Now I am here.

"The moon sure was beautiful tonight huh? Kiyotaka-kun."

"It surely was." Just as I said that, Horikita's face went pale for a second before turning into deep shades of pink.

"U-Uh...You think so?"

"I sure do. I like the moon the most. We can still see at night, but once it's new moon, we can also hide. I like it when I am not identify-able."

"That sounds like a criminal making his crimes sound pretty normal?! Kiyotaka-kun! Choose your words carefully next time!"

"Sure will. Besides, just because I like the dark, doesn't mean that I am a criminal right?"

"Well...No?"

"What do you mean? I like the darkness. Because you know you are safe when nobody is near you. Because on the day, you feel safe around people, whilst you don't do in the dark. In the dark we are more clear minded persons, which are on high alert, avoiding the danger much better than during the daytime."

"Sounds pretty good to be honest. Well...I don't want anybody except you to know, that I find the darkness terrifying. The danger can hide during night much better than during the day. Kiyotaka-kun, are you also scared of something?"

Me scared of something? Well no. Not because I am fearless. Nobody is fearless. People who seem fearless, haven't met their actual fear yet.

"I do think I have a fear. But I can't really explain it. Also...You are wrong. The danger can much better be hidden during the day, you only need to know how to blend in."

"...Blending in huh?"

Did I...Just describe my own situation right now?

Have I made a mistake with this? I don't think she has connected the dots yet.

But she will eventually, in a very short time.

"Yeah blending in. Criminals know how a human body, about detecting a criminal or danger works, so they also know how to seem harmless, when they are in fact dangerous."

"Ahh...I-I guess I misunderstood earlier about what or who you meant with blending in~"

She stroked the back of her head, and laughed it off.

But in secret she already connected, it and plays it off. I think she will bother me again later during this day.

Or the day after.

However, I think she will accept me eventually. I think, just as Manabu and Tachibana accepted me, so will she.

After all, their personalities aren't very far apart.

But I already know who actually wouldn't accept me.

Matsushita would never do so. Neither Hirata, Amikura or Ichinose.

Well about Ichinose, my opinion is split on her. It'a a 50/50 chance.

"Say Kiyotaka-kun...I think I am close to knowing your fear. I know much more about you than you think...I...I never was honest with you. I like the current Kiyotaka-kun."

"Is that a confession?"

"No. If you want to, then you could take it as one, I won't mind to be honest. But well, I made some deals here and there like a leader would. And I think I got a little too curious at one part."

"The curiousity of yours annoys me sometimes, Suzune-san."

"I know, but I think this will make you hate me for sure."

Her smile didn't fade once in our conversation, even now, she maintains composure and eye contact.

"What do you mean then, by the current Kiyotaka-kun? I don't think that you ever saw a old one or a new one."

"I don't know a new Kiyotaka-kun. But I know how you were like back then. I mean~"

"Back then? I think the span of two months isn't enough to say 'back then'. You are messing with my mind, Suzune-san."

As we were leaning on the railing of the ship. She fell to the side, leaning on my shoulder.

"I know a very old version of you...A bird told me. You aren't ordinary after all. You lied to me, the entire, damn, time."

"Huh? What makes me special to call me extra-ordinary?"

"Kiyotaka-kun, I think someone, who actually gained my trust that fast, is nobody except you. You are special. But however...You kept lying to me...every single day."

"About what as example?"

"You like the color white, don't you?"

As she then worded that out, it lifted a security switch.

"Actually I like black the most."

"I already know. Because you like the opposite of what you hate. In exchange for some information about you to my brother, he trusted me with this information.

I knew long enough that you were part of the student council. After all, it was my doing to help you to join it and gain your own influence and popularity. I hate when somebody relies on me too much."

"He told you about the..."

"Yeah...the whiteroom. Your past. He had an eye for you since the start of the school. Of course, I didn't understand the system back then, now I do."

"Hmm? It's impressive to me that you still kept your composure, exposing my past to myself. That has nerves of steel."

Horikita betrayed me. She sold out information to Manabu in order to know much more about me.

Or more like, to force an student council spot on me.

More or likely, she doesn't accept my past. She is ignoring it. Hoping that it is just a rumour.

"So it's true what he said huh? Kiyotaka-kun, you amaze me everytime. I think I fell in love with you, you hid it from me, trying to make yourself look as natural as possible."

She then chuckled a little before she continued.

"You are terrible in hiding things~ I already noticed that you were different. Almost everyone is talking about you behind your back, telling the most absurd theories about you. It broke me a little to be honest, seeing my friend being constantly lied to."

I already know that. Everyone looks down on me here. And that's not even a secret, since I sometimes hear them insulting me as gloomy and as a worthless student in our class.

However, I am sharpening my fangs.

"Kiyotaka-kun, I think now is the perfect time. I need you as the leader of the class. This class has no chance without your protective hand. I don't want to loose my closest friend. I kept quiet about this matter, but I knew since the start, that you aren't normal. And I wanna help you, being seen as normal."

"Horikita. I won't ever change. You know now huh? My capabilities. You are ignorant. You are acting like my past is just a lie and you force yourself into thinking that I am the normal and friendly Kiyotaka huh?"

"..."

"It is to no use. I know already. Deep down, you are not accepting my past, but yet you are going to notice what kind of person I am. Thank you. I think I never said that to you huh? Thank you for your help, Horikita.

As emotionless and dumb as I may am, I still think I should thank you for everything. You tried to keep quiet about this the whole time to rescue our friendship, until it was more and more known across the year, to make it seem natural for you to know."

She was quiet. Probably surpised as why I opened up to her.

"I appreciate your efforts Horikita, you are a real friend to me. I think that you deep down think I am a monster, but I do not care, as long as you remain my friend and ally. But please...Don't tell Amikura about anything. Or the rest of the class. Continue to keep quiet about it like earlier okay?"

"O-Okay...Kiyotaka-kun. You aren't a terrible human like everyone thinks. I started to quite lov- like you. I am always open to help you out."

--

Laying in my bed, I was rethinking about the talk I and Horikita just had.

We are.

Close.

To.

Break.

However, I think that a simple move could make her less alert being around me.

But whatever. There was a announcement made.

'We order for every student, to come on board 1. Taking their sportsback with two extra pair of your schools sportswear.

Come in 30 minutes from now, also please take a bottle of water, it should only be plastic. And bring your phone.

I repeat...'

That was what the speakers said 20 minutes ago.

The first special exam it is. I am excited as hell.

My burning desire, to win, is kicking in. I am not doing this for anyone but myelf.

Even if it takes to brutally assault someone, I will win this exam at all cost.

Even if it takes me to burn down the whole school.

I quickly got changed into my sport outfit. And got my bag with extra underwear and sportswears, a big 1,5L bottle of water.

Not forgetting my phone, I then quickly hurried to the board, not wasting any time since the meeting is in two minutes.

I was probably the last one to arrive. But atleast I arrived.

After the 32nd minute since the announcement passed, the teacher called Mashima spoke up.

"I will welcome everyone of the first year except one student to their first special exam! Also the second years!"

Huh? The second years aswell? They will be on this exam aswell?

Means I will have to measure my strength with Nagumo huh? Only Manabu's year wasn't having any special exam right now huh?

It's only been one day since we boarded here. And we already got invited to a playground for physically stronger people.

"As you already noticed, we are heading to an desserted island. This special exam, will be a bit different than we originally planned!"

He then took some breath and continued:

"The rules are pretty simple: everyone can create a group. There are spots everywhere distributed over the island, where you are going to stay for two weeks.

You can claim the spot using your student ID-Card, securing one thousand private points for yourself! However every 1 hours, you need to renew the spot or somebody else could claim it.

The teams are also pretty simple. The maximum size of a team will be five students, you can go across the classes of ones own year, or even the year above or below.

How to win this exam? The team which claims the most spots wins. The first place will receive 50.000 Extra private points per student. The Second with 30.000 extra points and the third with 15.000 points extra.

However...The last placed team will suffer from expulsion.

Your phone will get switched out with a sensor on your right hand to swipe over the sensors on the hidden spots across the islands. If you do so, then they are officially claimed and everyone in your team gets 1.000 points each.

On your left hand there will be a GPS watch, there you can find other students near you, activate a flashlight or get help.

Since the rules are pretty simple, once you depart on the island, the exam starts. To build teams just go to the student which you want to create a team with and click the join/create team menu on their smart watch.

Phones will be all taken by the school, you will get them back once you come back on board when the exam is over."

Now this was a long explanation, but probably enough for us to perfectly understand the rules.

"Also. Once you are injured or ill, you may have to return to the island and you are disqualified from gaining points of spot occupation."

Mashima then ended his speech. Each homeroom teacher then approached their class and handed out the watch and sensor, checkin their bags and letting them depart.

I don't know if I should create a team. After all, this exam will be hell.

As soon as I got my sensor and watch I then joined a mini export boat of ten peoples and we were brought to the deserted island.

Everyone in this boat was from a different classes.

Well, eight of us were since only 8 classes are participating.

--

Arriving on the coast here. I checked the feautures of my watch.

GPS: Other students can find you, same works other way around.

Flashlight: Helpful at night.

Leaderboards: You can see the teams on the table in this application.

Create/Find Team: Select 'Find a Team' to join one, once the founder accepts you, you are officially part of his team.

Select create a team: You will be the host/founder of this team. You need to create a team to win points for occupation.

Emergency call : Only if selected. Once watch is broken, this feature is defect. If watch broken: Get a new one on the start point.

Voice recorder: Records audio

Well, there may be some pretty nice features, but I don't really like the GPS one.

Looking around here, I noticed, they already set up the camp for the teachers.

With ones points, you could buy food on the center flat of this island.

It's sad that you couldn't earn classpoints. But private points is already nice enough.

422 Spots on the map...

This is going to be fun as hell.

--

Once everyone finally departed from the cruise ship. The start of the special exam was now shot.

I quickly created a Team on my watch, then left the starting points, directly into the jungle.

Having the advantage of speed here is important.

But also, I am waiting once it gets dark. Once it's dark, one like me could move easier.

The rule of man is: If I can't see anything, neither can they.

Suddenly, pacing through the jungle, I noticed a hidden display right behind a plant.

This is probably a spot huh?

Sending a GPS scan with my watch, barely 6 people moved quickly into the woods. Means I have actually used the advantage well.

Then, I swiped my right hand with the sensor over the display and my watch vibrated.

'Spot 26 claimed. 1000PP! 1 OP'

OP probably stands for occupation point.

Means I probably am first place as of now.

Now I claimed this spot for 90 minutes. However, I need to carefully remember the environment.

It's not hard to get lost in the night.

It's 6 p.m. The sun will set at 8.32 p.m. the last time I checked today.

Means there is enough time for the rest to quickly overtake me.

But once everyones asleep, the chains which are holding me back, will dissappear.

" Dang...Nagumo-san sending us to hunt someone down again?! Duh...He should slowly use his brain and notice that here are 320 students on this huge ass island! How the fuck should we be supposed to know who a guy called Ayanokōji is?! We don't even know how he looks like!"

"Fuck...I wish you were wrong but this is so hard...The GPS thing only shows us green dots in a radius of around 50 meters around us!"

In a matter of seconds, I quickly climbed up a whole tree. Hearing voices of people which are supposed to hunt me down.

Nagumo is playing dirty, I see.

However, I didn't think that they are that way of followers, following every order.

"What the...There is somebody in the two meters radius?!"

They noticed my presence

Quickly, I left, jumping from one to the other tree. The deep forrest ist hard to move in, means it is easy for me to leave them in dust.

"What the hell?! How fucking fast is he moving?! And where even is he?! I can barely hear some leafs knitting!"

Their voices became quieter since I was moving away, deeper into the forrest. I miscalculated.

Moving quickly into the forrest was stupid. They know that must be somewhere in here. I should've wented parallel to everybody else, to avoid suspicioun and being seen on the GPS radar.

The heat was draining a little of my stamina, but not really too much like the senpais which gave up trying quickly.

--

after thirty minutes

There was almost nobody left in the starting point. This huge island was enough, to encounter others rarely.

But bad since if something happens to you, then you got a serious problem.

Tomorrow the countdown of seven days will start.

The clouds were joining the normally blue sky, taking up the light. It was getting windy a little.

Muffeling the noise of me moving as a lone wolf through the woods.

Making a GPS search after ten minutes of walking, I saw I was approaching a team of three.

I could already hear voices and sort them to some of my classmates.

I claimed 9 spots today. Taking first place as of now. My team is called Black Mamba.

Why? Dunno. Sounded cool if just one guy won under the team called black mamba.

I am 3 OP away from second place called 'Team Nagumo' and 'Team SF90'

Team Nagumo was pretty obvious, but I don't know who Team SF90 could be.

"Hahah! Dream on Ken! Horikita is out of our leauge!"

"What do you mean?! Just 'cause you look goofy, Haruki!"

"Eh Ken, but Haruki is right, even if we combined the best aspects of us three, Ayanokōji already has her under his possession...what an asshole.."

"Don't say that. He saved my ass several times. If it's him, it's fine if he has Horikita as his girlfriend, Kanji. Besides, who do you keep an eye on?"

Apparently, they were talking about girl like always, walking through the jungle.

To surprise them, I just talked from above them.

"I think Kushida suits Ike."

"Yeah see Ken- Wait what the- A-Ayanokōji?! Did you overhear us?!"

"Nah, I just thought of saying hello. You guys doing well?"

I let myself fall and landed, perfectly next to Sudō.

He looked at me in amazement.

Ike probably pissed himself, getting caught off guard like that and Yamauchi was probably thinking of girls...in a weird way.

"That's some assassin's creed shit Ayanokōji! Dang that really gave me a reality check to check my surrounding with our watches..."

"You certainly should. The trees are your best friends right now."

"Dang...Now I get Horikita-san's obsession with you. You are like the best in everything...How the heck can you be so sneaky?" Ike just sighed and said.

I noticed that Yamauchi was in his own world right now.

"Not really, she couldn't care less about me. Keep an eye on your GPS, Ike. You three are a team am I right?"

"""Yeah!"""

"Well we aren't doing bad right now. Of 97 teams, we are 33rd! Uh...where is your team Ayanokōji?"

Right, 97 teams. An average of 3.3 students per team. Of course if nobody was expelled in the second year either.

But taking into account that I may be one of the only solo players, I might have a chance.

"I am playing solo. Well, I am pretty much relying only on myself with this."

"Solo? Against everyone huh? I think we three should also take matter more serious. The prize is insane for first place in combination with the points which you get by claiming the spots around here." Ike said.

He certainly was right. Alone in thr first hour I claimed 9 spots with not even trying that much.

Once it's night, I have the upper hand due to the whiteroom adaptation.

"That must be draining...Which place are you Ayanokōji?"

"Well...Not that low on the leaderboard. Top three to be more precise."

"""T-Top three?!"""

"Yeah. I am counting on you three, make the best out of it. I am now moving, since this exam is a playfield for students in our age."

"G-Good luck brother. I am wishing you luck against the second years though."

"Thank you Sudō. See you around here."

I waved them goodbye and then proceeded to avoid people in this jungle.

I guess most of the spots are occupied already. Yet some aren't due to the insane hiding of it.

Just as expected it started to rain a little. The wind made it feel like it's pouring buckets even though the jungle is protecting us from too much.

Yet it got exhausting, I wonder how Horikita and Amikura are doing, I hope that nobody except Nagumo will suffer.

Well, I shouldn't say that, I guess. Since karma is according to Sotumura, a bitch.

Looking at my watch, I moved from first place to third. Means that everybody is insanely close.

Well, the first day is pretty much unimportant, since everybody right now has full stamina and motivation.

Once it gets night time, then it starts.

~~~~

The rain was getting worse..It grew colder every minute which passed by. I encountered nobody and I claimed 7 spots in this three hours.

Well, this is barely day zero of two weeks. Since at 1 a.m. the countdown of fourteen days until the end of the exam starts.

For now, I need to find the center of the island. Since I got to buy food for the night.

Collapsing due to low hydration could be pretty bad and cause disqualification

Of course, I stilk got the fresh 1,5L bottle of water. But that is going to play a role in the future days of this exam.

Right now, I need to concentrate. A slip-up in the mud, in this rain could end up pretty fatal.

If I were in a team, disqualification of one team member won't hurt since the others are still scoring points for you.

But right now, I am completly alone, I am trusting my white room senses after all.

I may be physically in advantage against three or more people, but not for 14 whole long and warm days.

Or even wet just like it is right now.

Scanning my GPS watch, I noticed one dot in my radius which approached me, probably noticed it aswell.

This is a advice by me: Check all of your surroundings, even the people on your radar, since you never know who it actually is.

Just like this person is doing, he was checking who the point of the radar is, and then he could set up a camp.

08:46 p.m.

Just 42 minutes until it's dark outside and the whole special exam shows it's dangerous and terrifying side.

However, now I got to see who the person was.

He had dark hair, a sharp jawline, agressive, yet gentle eyes. Even though it was raining he decided to just use his sport-shirt, instead of the sports-jacket.

Just as I did.

"Who are you?" He asked, once he saw me.

His voice was calm, yet I could sense a bit of alert and aggression behind it.

"Ayanokōji Kiyotaka. Class 1-D. You?"

"Kanzaki Ryuji. Class 1-B. Pleasure to meet you. A rather unexpected meeting, that we met right here, all alone. Which team do you belong to?"

"I am by myself. I am from the team Black Mamba. And you?"

"My team name is just Kanzaki since I am alone aswell. You seem to be rather active huh?"

He smiled, it seems like he was calm again, seeing that it was just me.

"Yeah but luck also played a huge role. I occupied 19 spots on the island. The sun is setting right now huh?"

"I guess it does. I am close to you. Fourth place with 17 spots claimed. You are first, that's impressive how you are outperforming two teams of five second year students despite being alone and in the rain."

"The less you are, the less you need to take care of and the more agile you are."

It seemed like we understood each other pretty well.

"That's right, however, I think we both wont be on the top-5 spots anymore once the next day starts. Except you still have the stamina."

"You are right. Kanzaki, it was nice to talk with you. We will see each other around. Besides, have you got any idea where the center is?"

"Don't know myself, but I will start searching tomorrow since it may be crowded due to the rain."

"Wait a second Kanzaki. There are 40 students in your class. And you are a solo? I saw on the leaderboards, there are 10 Class-B teams... 7 of them are 5 people. One of them is just three, then there is you. Who is the other solo?"

This made me curious once the exam started. There were two solos on Class-B's side which is insane for a united class like theirs. My class has for context 17 teams. Class-C has 14. Class-A has 16 teams and one student less.

So this is rather insane that thes have so few teams. For a little more context. All teams of 5 people in the first year are from class-b.

The rest are from the second years...

"To be honest, I don't know. But I got a small idea who it may be. Keep care Ayanokōji, I heard some people are searching for you."

"Well I know that. These are minor annoyances for me."

He laughed a little and we left the location of our meeting. We went seperate ways. For now I need to find out the other student of our year which is going alone against everybody.

And I also got a bit of a idea who it may be who messed up that badly.

Skipping that topic in my head. I ran across the island, not in the highest speed, but still faster than most of the students are doing right now probably.

My GPS watch told me that there was a team nearby. So I guess I should avoid them if they aren't first years.

More like, I should avoid any team. Most importantly the teams from our years' class-a and c.

Then Nagumo's year. I am only safe with Class-B and Class-D students.

Which I am still not so sure about.

--

From this high position the center was visible since it was lit up.

I scanned the area many times, just to get the same result: 26 students are nearby.

This is probably the hotspot of setting up a sleeping place huh?

Is it the light? Or the safety to know that staff isn't far away?

Either way, I approached it and suddenly was called out.

"Hey! Kiyotaka-kun!!!"

My heart skipped a beat since it was pretty dark right now and her voice came really out of nowhere.

I looked around and saw Horikita with Matsushita next to her.

"Good evening."

"Where is your team Kiyotaka-kun? Are you a little slower than them? Or maybe faster?"

"No Suzune-san. I don't have a team to be honest with you. You are with Matsushita in a team huh?"

"Yup! Ayanokōji-kun. Which place are you right now?" Matsushita asked, catching Horikitas sudden curiousity.

"Uh well...How should I say... I am on the higher half of the table."

Not leaking them the information that I am currently fourth out of 91 teams.

Well, even so, they were still surprised.

"Huh? Top half? Alone? Hehe~ Chiaki, we should put more effort in it huh- Nevermind... Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Yeah?"

"Will you join our team?"

Join them? Well, I won't do so. I don't think that Matushita, nor Horikita are terrible athletes.

But they surely would be a burden to be honest.

"I decline that offer. I want to do it myself I guess, since I got a little bet to win."

"Ehh~ Good luck then, my friend. Besides, we set up some mini tents nearby. And it's already dark, wanna join us? Well, not the team but for tonight? Since sleeping alone would be a terrifying thought to be honest."

It's pretty funny to me, that Matsushita was more worried about sleeping alone than a 'enemy'in this exam.

"Well...I still will move around a little. Thank you for the offer though, I will maybe join you guys for a sleepover on another day. Besides, is there any other student in our class which is all on his own?"

"No! Thank god everybody found a team, except you of course." That felt like an insult from Horikita to be honest.

"Huh? Not a bit concerned?"

"Not really, since it's Kiyotaka-kun out of all people, I am sure that you would easily come up with the outnumberment on your own."

"That is a high expectation to be honest. But well, I certainly can say that I won't dissappoint this class once again."

"Good luck. Please take care of yourself and don't get injured. If you get injured, before you get disqualified, join our team and you will be saved from expulsion okay?"

"I will take care, don't worry Suzune-san. You two should also take care of yourself. See you around aswell."

"Eh...Before you leave. Can you promise me something?"

"If it's within my power..."

"Suzune-chan, I think your favour is impossible to accept for anybody. Please don't word it out-"

"Kiyotaka-kun! Please help us out once again! Please get in the top places! You are the only one which I can trust with this favour. Please...Do it for the class. The motivation is a bit down for the class since the Sudō incident, so please restore it. You are the special one, I am sure that you will end up in the top spots with ease."

"Suzune-san. I am not a superhuman. But well, I will try my best for sure. Have a good nights sleep."

"A-Also..."

I got caught off guard by a hug from behind. I felt her soft sensations pressing on my back.

Her hands wrapping around me.

"I meant it earlier...Please take care and don't get yourself hurt. Even if you fail to achieve top three, please don't get yourself hurt in the process."

She then let go off the hug and the two girls left. I just could look at them moving away.

I can't even tell why she did it. Or why she is that concerned about my well being.

But well, I will eventually keep care.

Finally unfreezing, I then moved back to my original plan of discovering the center. My GPS watch told me there were barely 10 dots visible.

I wonder what the guy called Ryūen is planning right now, but his plans will go into vain since the second years probably are much more experienced in this stuff.

Arriving where the center is, I saw a big hut, which was where food, water, tents or flashlights were sold.

I arrived there and the teacher in charge was Hoshinomiya Chie.

"Hehe~ What's your name handsome?"

"Ayanokōji Kiyotaka."

"So what do you want here? Isn't it late already?"

"Uh well..."

Before I continued. I scanned the purchase list.

'Physical flashlight Extra batteries 1100 Points.
Mealset warm: 1800 Points.
Water (cold): 1700 points per liter.
Tent (Pillow and blanket included): 2500 points
Armored gloves: 1000 Points.
GPS banner/Signal: 4000 Points.
New Watch or Sensor; Free.
Medical set: 1500 Points
Toothbrush with Toothpaste: 500 Points'

"I would like armored gloves in the Size M. The toothbrush package, a warm meal and a flashlight package."

"Alright~ that makes... 4400 points. Uhh...You don't want a tent?"

"No thank you. Uh also a medical set please."

"Alright, the sum is 5500 points to pay~"

A rather expensive purchase for people which aren't that lucky to have insane physical strength to gain points.

I swiped my watch over it and the payment was successful. I placed the medical set in my bag.

I attached the flashlight on my pants with the clip, which came to attack the flashlight on backpacks, pants or other things.

I also placed my toothbrush and toothpaste in my bag.

I took the meal set and sat somewhere near the light, close to a little stream.

The meal was pretty nice to be honest. Warm macaroni which was pretty nice for my stomach.

--

After eating it, I disposed the trash in a bin, the bins were distributed every 75 meters on the island. These are also put on your GPS radar.

The night finally started. A regular human couldn't see at night. But, I am not a regular human, am I?

My eyes quickly adapted to the darkness and I could finally begin to move again.

In the last 15 minutes, I scanned the area 3 times and every single time, nobody moved.

Probably because it's 9 p.m. and everybody is pretty exhausted.

Well I would also like to sleep, but I will skip this night, since I would rather skip the heat with sleeping under a shade.

The rain stopped and everything was wet. However the wind was still ongoing, so I decided to get my sports jacket out of my bag, putting it on, and finally also putting the armoured gloves on.

To describe these gloves: They aren't thick, they are pretty thin, yet insanely durable, with metal plates securing the safety of the back of your hands.

Moving in them was even easier since they had some extra grip on the palm.

They were also great for keeping my hands warm in the night.

It was 19C after all and the temperature was dropping more during the wind, shade and time.

I wasn't encountering anybody. Just occupying some spots, closing the gap to Nagumo's team in a insane pace.

His team had 29 occupations and I alone had 26 already. And the night barely began.

The little flashlight helped me even more. Once I close distance to others, I will turn it off, to move unnoticed.

Since it was night and everybody was asleep. Physical assault between enemies was likely to happen during night.

And I needed to avoid that.

I was discovering tent after tent, so I turned the lighg off. Completly trusting my eyes with the mobility.

My GPS scan then told me somebody was moving alone in the jungle. The person was walking probably, in a slow pace.

It caught my curiousity, since I can't tell that somebody was even moving.

A student? A teacher?

At 9 p.m. in the wet and at night?

Completly alone?

Well this description also fit me. But I could only think of Kanzaki which was on his own.

So I decided what everybody else would do. Approach the person.

I picked up some pace to catch the person, trying to stay as quiet as possible, I also lowered my center of gravity.

Applying a ninja technique where you could move almosst producing no sound at all.

I then saw the person. The person was rather short. I could tell that it was a unexperienced person in this type of situations.

With staring a bit more, I noticed that it was a girl.

--

??? POV:

Slowly sneaking around the deep jungle, hoping that nothing would attack me, I scanned my GPS watch for the first time in a while.

Just to get the shit scared out of me.

There was someome close!!!

In panic, the person I am, I looked around.

Where was he?! Who was he?!

Just as my eyes adapted I saw this:

Glowing eyes in the dark. No body visible, just his glowing eyes staring at me...

It froze me on the spot. My knees got weak and I fell behind, I quickly moved behind, against a tree.

I could onky tell that this persons eyes were golden brown and had no particular emotion behind it.

All the switches in my head were lifted and I unfroze.

"W-Whoever you may be! S-Scaring a 15 year old girl at night in the jungle without any light is so uncool!"

The eyes kept staring at me, probably in confusion. If I had a teammate...this would have never happened.

Will I be a victim of rape?! No please...

Where is Kiyotaka?! When I needed him the most?!

"P-Please...l-leave me alone!"

"Huh?"

...

No way.

Him?!

"Thank god...Thank god it was only you...I can't anymore..."

"Huh? Amikura? Where is your team? Are you lost in here?"

"..."

"So you are the student without a team in class-b huh?"

"Y-Yeah...However...You don't seem to have a team either."

"Well, I chose to. Amikura, do you need a helping hand?"

"W-Would be nice to be honest. Hehe~ after all I am close to the last place..."

Well, I really am close with only 8 occupied spots in a day. But he won't be close to the top either.

"Then, I guess I will help you out on this one. How many occupations do you have?"

"...8 and you?"

"26 as of now. I guess then you should join me. After all, it may be hard for you to stay away from expulsion as of now."

"Y-Yeah... Kiyotaka...I am grateful to have you. I really am. I was scared from expulsion and..."

"Calm down. As of now, you would be first place with me. Of course only if you decided to join."

Wait...26?! How the hell did he get this many all alone?!

"I will accept your help I guess. Besides, being all alone here is surely scary."

"Then apply a request to join the team called Black Mamba."

I then turned on my watch again, and used the function to join a team. Black mamba was currently second place, yet only 5 points away from first.

Means if I joined, my points will get devided in half and black mamba would then have 30 points.

Completly closing the gap.

I sent a request and directly got accepted.

'You are part of the team: Black Mamba! Current Occupation Points: 30! You almost arrived on the podium.'

"You are insane Kiyotaka...I hope I won't be a huge burden to you."

"I don't really care that much of winning this time. I changed my strategy right now. Wanna pay the center a visit again?"

"S-Sure Kiyotaka..."

He slowly took my hand and turned on a flashlight. His gloves were sadly between the sensation of his hands and mine...

God damn...

Hehe~ My crush is holding my hand and we are walking through a dark and scary jungle~

No. Mako don't get weird thoughts. He is helping you out here! Be atleast a bit serious.

We approached then a area which was lit up a little.

There was some kind of wood house and my homeroom teacher was...taking a nap?

The encounter with her was weird...

She just looked somehow high, if it was drugs or alcohol, only god know what it was.

However, the gentle boy that Kiyotaka is, he woke her up gently.

"Wake up and do your work sensei."

His monotoune voice surprised her and she shot up from the chair which she was sitting at.

I could also see how Kiyotaka...looked at Chie-senseis breasts, bouncing up because he woke her up.

Looking at my own pairs of breasts...I noticed that I am quite flat in comparsion to Honami, Kikyō and Chie-sensei.

Don't tell me he likes big boobs!!! If he does...

"Hehe Mako-chan~ I think Honami-chan would laugh her ass of seeing you being so clingy because it's dark~ It's adorable seeing young couples~"

"Hoshinomiya-sensei. Two tents please. One meal set."

"E-Eh are you sure Kiyotaka-"

He just sent me a cold glare. Well no not really. His eyes are cold itself, so I should rather say that he only looked at me.

"Alright~"

He swiped his watch over the payment machine and Hoshinomiya gave him the mealset and the two tents.

"Have a nice sleep, sensei." He said jokingly.

Kiyotaka then handed me the mealset and carried the two rolled tents.

"Hehe~ You two aswell. Also Mako-chan~ Have fun~"

What a...

I don't wanna use bad language, but that was ABSOLUTELY NOT NECESSARY!

We then left and I opened the the meal set. It was cheese-macaroni which looked pretty delicious.

There was also a plastic set of spoon and fork which is used to eat them.

So I did what every cute girl does. I began to eat it slowly, whilst walking next to my boyfriend.

Well, I claimed him as my boyfriend inside my head. In fact, he really isn't my boyfriend.

But I won't accept that 'reality'.

I want him.

He may look boring to other girls. But I find him interesting and cute.

Not to forget his insane arms which already tell me he is different.

"Mako, where do you want to sleep?"

"S-Sleep?! Oh...Uh wherever you want, but I would prefer to be not so close to other teams."

"Alright. We are quite far away from the rest of the first and second years. Wanna sleep here? We are under a tree so our tents wont get wet."

As I finished my macaronis, I then quickly disposed it in a trashbin which was barely ten meters away.

"Sure thing Kiyotaka. I-Is it fine if my tent is directly next to yours? I-"

"Sure, we are a team after all. Well not a team exactly, more like a duo."

A duo huh...More like a dynamical duo..

"Alright."

As I agreed he then set the tents up next to each other. The mini blankets and small pillows were also rolled inside to transport it easier.

"I will get to the stream for a second Mako. You can already go inside if you want to..."

"O-Okay...Don't take so long or I might have to guess that something happened to you."

"Alright. I would say, call help after 15 minutes. Just in case."

I simply nodded at him. His innocence and him being clueless always puts on a smile on my face.

It's just so cute how he just thinks nothing about it and agreed that I had my tent set up barely some centimeters away of his.

Well... I am scared indeed... But well aslong as he is here, I have no reason to get scared...

Yeah, even though I may be 15 years old, I am still scared of a dark forrest okay?!

Nothing wrong with that!

But well...maybe I am a little selfish. I may be in love with him, and be constantly worried about him.

But I think, that he deserves to be worried about. The second Mashima-sensei explained us this exam, I was already sure that nobody would accept me in their team.

I am physically not that capable, I give them that point. But to think that nobody out of Class-B came to save me from expulsion, was a surprise.

But even more of a surprise, that Kiyotaka, which is a Class-D student, helped me out. Even though I am a burden...

I hugged the small pillow inside my tent.

I was probably the happiest person on earth. I know when I will confess.

I know that he will reject me and probably break me completly with that.

But the chance still stands...Oh god...please...even if he wouldn't give me much attention, please let him be my boyfriend...

I don't want to ruin things between us. But maybe Suzune-chan or Honami-chan have the confidence and get lucky before I could even try...

After around five minutes, he came back to the tents. He slowly unzipped the entrance of my tent.

"I am back, you fine?"

Seeing the blushind mess of me, he asked that out of curiousity.

I am probably completly red in the face due to the fantasies of having him as my boyfriend.

"Y-Yeah."

"Good night Mako."

"G-Good night, Kiyo."

"Kiyo? Huh?"

"A nickname...B-Because we are pretty close right?"

"Alright, I don't mind. Between us you can call me that but don't do it infront of Suzune-san and other classmates of mine. They might get a wrong idea."

"S-S-Suzune-san?! O-Okay..."

He is his girlfriend already?!

I lost before I even tried?! Eeeeh!?

--

As she said that, her eyes stared at me in disbelief. I don't know why.

But she was a little confused probably. So I think I should leave her alone for tonight.

"Good night, Mako, have a nice sleep."

"Y-You too..."

I then closed her tent and laid down in my own.

I heard her mumble to her own, but decided to ignore it and turn of my brain and got a little nap, setting my own alarm clock at 6 a.m.

That will be the perfect starting time for the new day. It would be perfectly 8 hours since in two minutes it's 10 p.m.

--

I suddenly woke up, it's morning already. Around 5.50 a.m.

The sun already was shining into the small gap into my tent. Well partially, since there were still dark gray clouds in the sky.

Which signals that it will probably rain today again.

Mako didn't seem to be awake huh?

Should I wake her up?

But first, I got to wash my face and brush my teeth before doing so...

I stood up and left my tent, making my way to the clean water stream.

I of course took the towel which came in the set aswell with me.

I quickly washed my face with the refreshing cold water.

Then brushed my teeth and cleared my throat with the water. Also my nose and ears.

As I was then done, I thought of waking her up.

And my intrusive thoughts took over. I opened her dark tent.

She was sleeping soundly, her shirt...was a bit higher than it was supposed to be...

Her stomach was revealed and this is the first time that I noticed that she is incredibly cute.

And beautiful. A sleepy-beauty.

"Ngghhh~ W...Who...K..."

Seems like the light is waking her up on it's own.

"Good morning...Ahhh..." She yawned and sat up right.

Her sleepy eyes barely could analyze the situation and she went back to sleep.

"Mako. Wake up, it's morning already. We need to continue."

"Pweasseee~ two minutesss~"

"No. Wake up."

"Awright..."

She then finally woke up to her senses and rubbed her eyes.

"K-Kiyotaka?! Ahh... well I forgot that we slept next to each other haha~ Have you slept well?"

"I did."

"That's rare to hear from you~ Did my presence change your sleep and you could sleep well?"

She wasn't wrong. I really did sleep better than normally. Well...

"Yeah if that let's you sleep tonight. Now get ready."

She then stretched her hands and feet, leaving the tent and rolling it back up.

"Mhm...I will go make me ready. Kiyotaka, what's the plan for today?"

"Basically, just claiming spots until like three p.m. and then eating something. But we can of course edit the plans if you'd like to."

"No thanks. We will stay with this plan Kiyo..." She then got to the water stream and made herself ready.

She is certainly beautiful. And cute. But pretty weird to be honest.

How would I describe her personality? She loves to tease, but then hates to get teased.

"You ready Kiyo? I already packed the things like my tent."

"Give me a second." Even though I was ready, I still wasn't sure to already start yet.

I scanned my GPS watch and noticed a group of five approaching me and Mako.

Well, I didn't want to scare her but-

"Uh Mako. I forgot to tell you that the whole second year has a problem with me apparently. And I just saw 5 people approaching."

"Wha- What the hell!? The whole second year?! Did you burn down their whole dorm before this special exam?!"

"Well...No. But a bit different."

She just stared at me in terror.

"Uh...Kiyotaka...In what way have they got a problem with you. T-They won't attack you physically, will they?!"

Well, the possibility is there. But I don't think they would do so in her presence.

First most of the second years don't even know how I look like.

Second, they won't attack a guy infront of a girl will they?

"Maybe. That's why I told you beforehand. Mako. Promise me that you won't tell anybody."

"I- Alright...I won't tell anybody."

"Take it as a secret which you got from me. For now, regain composure, it may be that they aren't the second years after all."

That could still be. However, I need to secure her safety first. If not class-b would also burn me if she gets disqualified or expelled.

"I am trying o-okay?"

Well, because she looked so cute. I placed my hand on top of her head. Rubbing it.

"..."

"Now, we should rather try to avoid them. Or maybe just-"

They arrived much quicker than I thought, but well, it weren't second years. More like first years.

Mako also was caught by surprise and suddenly hid behind me.

"Good morning sir. Ryūen Kakeru is my name. Brace for impact."

He had magenta hair, which were in a middle part to his shoulder. He was around my height, and had a rather above average body.

Of course he wasn't alone. There was a rather...weird guy with a dark skin-colour and glasses.

That guy however was much taller than Ryūen and also well built.

A girl, which I also encountered once in the lobby, with light blue hair, in a wolfscut was there aswell.

The other two don't tell me anything.

"I don't feel any impact with your presence. A reason why you decided to approach me?"

"Well, Vice president. I was searching for you since the start of the exam. And finally, you ran into my vision field! Hahaha! Finally a worthy opponent!"

He laughed like menace and was pretty aggressive. Mako behind be created a little gap between me and her.

Well a clever move, after all, he could get violent every second.

"Where are you going pretty girl? Scared that we will hurt your handsome boyfriend? We just wanted to talk with the current first place of this exam. We won't get violent yet."

"Ryūen, I don't want to talk with you right now, I have other priorities."

"Come on Ayanokōji! You can continue breeding with your cute follower there once we are done. I heard about a bounty on your head."

A bounty on my head huh? Well, after all that is only natural to happen if a single guy managed to outperform the second years with ease.

Nagumo wants me expelled or atleast physically and mentally hurt.

And for that he is ready to pay the price.

"Well, then why are you slowing down the process Ryūen?"

"Well, the bounty says, that once we get you disqualified or expelled, and he could confirm it. Then we may get a certain sum of points..."

"And?"

"We are here to gain our bonus. We tracked you down."

So they bought the tracker huh?

And they are here to get me expelled?

I slowly stepped back until I was in reach of Mako's wrist.

"So you wanna get it or not Ryūen? Come on, you chose this game."

"Sure do! Albert."

Suddenly that black shadow approached me. Mako quickly created a distance.

Alberts fists were huge in comparsion to mine.

Once his fists connect, it's pretty much over for me. But for that to happen, he must get it to connect first.

"SORRY. IT'S AN ORDER."

He said in english, probably not a japanese speaker? But he maybe understands me.

"It's fine, I am used to this."

For fighters to get ordered to knock me out.

He swinged the first fist, aiming at my side profile.

Quickly dodging it. If he really hit that, then it would be literal attempted murder.

Why? The force behind it could seriously endanger someone's life.

As his first attempt failed, he tried an uppercut, which didn't connect either.

It was a switch and bait. Dodge-Attack-Dodge-Attack.

As of now, I barely dealt some damage.

Mako behind me couldn't believe the sensation she was seeing. Me easily keeping up with someone with a much bigger body and much more force.

As of now...strength vs speed and technique.

"Stop playing around Albert! We are loosing time!!" The blue haired tomboy said.

Even after that, he got a bit faster with his attacks. He shifted into serious mode I guess.

As of now, this is only a drain of stamina, closing the distance and giving him an oblique kick, he lost a little balance, however, he caught up to it.

My radar told me that nobody is nearby.

"However Ayanokōji, I think you made a mistake. You are outnumbered here."

"Well? I am in a tight spot aren't I? However, you Ryūen, miscalculated."

"I don't think that you have a chance of winning right now. I won't give up now.

"Sadly enough, your class gave up during the Sudō incident. Ryūen, we can have a fight on equal footing during another day of the exam, I won't mind."

He laughed again. Like a real psychopath from the movies.

Ryūen and I both couldn't snitch what happened here.

We would just loose either way in this case. And he probably will accept my proposal to place our battle in the future.

"Ryūen, may I ask you... I kind of know why you choose our class as your victim. But why are you so desperately trying to knock us down, and not the others?"

"Why? It's simple. I have a burning desire to crush the morals of my enemies. I will start with the easiest opponents, then move further up. Completly destroying the moral of each class."

"However Ryūen. Let me give you an advice. The one who seems harmless is the most dangerous."

"Yeah whatever. Have a nice day, and continue breeding haha! Everyone can dodge. But you didn't even dare to fight back..."

His voice got lower since he left with his team turning their backs on me and Mako.

It was rather unusual. This was my first fight in this school which could actually get into a serious one.

Ryūen basically now knows who to hunt down. With me having a bounty on my head.

"Mako. Everything's alright?"

"I-I couldn't belive it! Kiyotaka! You are insanely fast! I wouldn't even have noticed the first attack if you didn't dodge it!"

Her voice was like the one of a little kid, watchin his favourite sueprhero on action.

To keep it short: She was amazed to the fullest.

"I only dodged. Just as Ryūen said, if I fought back, then it would have been over for me. There is no possible reality for me to win a one versus five."

"...I believe that you could have pushed them back if you wanted, Kiyotaka."

As we began to move deeper into the jungle, she began to calm down.

Well, that's what I would have said.

Checking the leaderboards: nothing really has changed. The third place overtook Nagumo.

To keep it short:

1. Black Mamba: 37 OP.

2. Team Kiriyama: 33 OP.

3. Team Nagumo: 32 OP.

4/5. Team Koenji: 30 OP.

5/4. Team Shibata: 30 OP.

{Top 5}

86. Trio of Class-B 14 OP.

87. Class-A Underdogs: 13 OP.

88. Team Nayruko: 12 OP.

Means, as of now, two second year teams are near expulsion.

Not to forget...it's barely the first official day. And there are 13 to go.

Everything can change in the span of these days.

"Kiyotaka, as of now, we- I mean, you got to place one huh?"

"I? well, if it weren't for your 8 points which our team got when you joined, I would have been 7th place currently."

"Well, you still made most of the progress. Besides, shouldn't we split up a little and meet at the center in two hours? It's morning and barely anybody renewed the spots."

She is right about that. If we split up now, we could score even more points.

Our GPS watches shows us in which direction our teammates are, means we won't get lost too easily.

Today we barely claimed five spots. Which is pretty bad for the advantage of us waking up early has given.

"Alright. Mako, before we split up...Keep care please and don't overwork yourself. Once it finally starts to rain again, seek shelter in the center."

"O-Okay...You don't need to be concerned about me okay?"

"Well I am. So don't dissappoint me."

"Certainly! We will see each other later, for now, good luck! We can see whenever the other finds a spot since we both get the same amount of points if we claim one."

She waved at me before we went different directions into the deep jungle.

My new priority was to find Horikita or Hirata, to discuss about what we should do about the matter with expulsion.

There are many options, such as sacrificing some of the other classes, injuring them.

But I don't know if we should rely on that last resort yet.

For now, fairplay should do aswell.

My GPS watch only shows Amikura, walking through the jungle.

I found a unknown spot for me again.

'Unclaimed' right between two rocks was a bullet proofed display, slightly lighting up, which caught my attention.

The terrain which I am in right now, is pretty bad.

It's wet, slippery and rather cold.

The wind didn't show a sign of stopping in any near time, rather it got worse.

Slipping up near a rock and hitting your head on it is basically death since help would come too late.

Of course we had the feature on our watch with pre-selected messages.

Such as:

'Help, I am in danger!'

'Come!'

'Let's meet up!'

'Come to the center/start!'

'Seek shelter!'

But these pre-selected messages won't help us in most of the situations.

After a few minutes Mako found a spot again. Making it 39 for us. Widening the gap between us and Team Kiriyama.

Nagumo seems to have slowed down or even stopped scoring. Why? I don't even know.

Everything could've happened. They may be asleep since it's barely 10 a.m. They also could be coordinating right now or making a plan how to take down the enemies of this exam.

Maybe even eating. We don't really know yet, what his main plan is for this exam.

...

I noticed a nearby presence. It was a little group of maybe three. Who it was isn't known to me.

In order not to get noticed, I quickly hid behind a bush, until they were closing the distance of a hundred meters.

Finally confirming it with a GPS scan, it was a group of three, just like I guessed. They were moving towards me.

Probably not even having anything to deal with. I could only predict that it were Class-A or D members of our year.

Of course judging by their number of group members. I already encountered Class-C, so it only could be them after all.

In my opinion, the only flaw about being in the top spots was that you could see it on the radar if you approached somebody from the TOP 3, since usually the dots of everyone else are green.

But the dots of TOP 3 teams were red.

Also I noticed that Nagumo also finally started gaining points in a rapid peace. Amikura was also getting some, but of course not that fast since I had other business to take care of.

" Hehe~ You sure are something, Asahina-san~ Bold of you to assume that I am in love with such a lame guy like Nagumo."

" Come on, if you weren't then you wouldn't tease him that much! It's a woman's intuition!"

" Well, but a woman also knows how to let others misinterpret their intuition."

It were three girls, second years. One had blonde hair, was a student council membet which I already knew.

Her name is Asahina Nazuna.

The other one, which I could see walking by was a silver-white haird girl with prisma-coloured eyes.

She also had a similar figure to Asahina. I heard about her due to Nagumo and Manabu in the student council office.

Kiryūin Fuka.

But the other girl was pretty unkown to me.

To describe her, she had the hairstyle of Kushida, but in black. Her figure was also not that well developed in the chest area like Kushida.

However her lower part of the body was well developed I must say.

I don't know her but I am eventually going to find out.

Just fifty minutes until I am going to group with Amikura in the center again, so means I have plenty of time to find out about the three senpais.

"Eh? Who is hiding here?"

The unknown girl said, as the walked by the bush where I was hiding behind.

Revealing myself from the hiding spot, Asahinas eyes widened and Kiryūin got a newly developed smirk on her face.

"I see, Ayanokōji-kun. That boring guy always spoke to me how much he hates you. However I must say you look cute. Is that jealousy from Nagumo?"

It's probably a first time not to be the one meant by 'boring guy'

"Thank you for the compliment Kiryūin-senpai."

"Please call me Fuka. That would be much better for me. Kouhai."

"However, Ayanokōji...Was there a reason you were hiding? I can't fully remember that we would be a aggressor" Asahina worded out.

Kiryūin couldn't care less it seems, but the other senpai, which I didn't know the name of, also got curious.

"Well, I just wanted to observe. Since the probability of running into the wrong people was too high on the island, thus I stayed hidden."

"Seems unreasonable to me. On this island, I do not think that you could get away with blackmailing since there is a voice recorder, where you could prove the case of blackmailing. Getting into a fight will also get noticed since the teachers can see the GPS dots and due to this, they could prove it happening." the black haired senpai said.

"However senpai... Once you break your watch, the GPS dot dissappears. Just as the voice recording does."

"Ayanokōji-kun, that would be troublesome, since then you couldn't access to your points anymore and can't buy anything in the center of the island."

"I know, but in the center, you can get your watch replaced and then you have your team again, plus your points are back. However, the voice recording will get corrupted once the watch breaks apart."

"Ayanokōji-kun. I don't like people like you. You resort to breaking your watch to dissappear from the GPS radar, just to creep up to somebody. Maybe even at night huh? Pretty perverted thoughts that you have."

"Please senpai, I found someone which I feel something for. Your perverted possibilities of me doing something weird also shows how much broken your brain is."

"An insult huh?" Asahina and Kiryūin were just watching, seeing me converse with the other senpai, which I still didn't know the name of.

"Ayanokōji-kun, you are making a mistake to rely on underhanded tactics."

"Underhanded tactics? Don't say that. Everyone got the thought atleast once in their head to take matters in their own hand."

"...You are disgusting kouhai. Let's go, Asahina, Kiryūin."

Just as the three of them left, Kiryūin blew me a kiss from far away. Well, I wouldn't say that it moved something inside of me, but it was a rather weird reaction coming from me.

And yet I am about to know the name of the senpai, I need to know it for a simple reason, to find out what her intentions are for the future.

She could get rather useful in the future once Nagumo gets more active.

I also shifted now my attention to slowly claim spots again. During our talk, Mako claimed three spots, making it four for her and one for me in this day.

In total we achieved 42 Occupation Points.

Which is really nice. 42.000 Private points for me.

However, it will slow down now, since the rain is slightly showing it signs to come back.

Mako was very close to the center, whilst I was 800 meters away.

It dripped a little from the sky, so I decided to claim a spot before returning to her.

Of course, the bad conditions right now, is making it insanely hard to score for everyone, thus only 27 total claims across both years were made today. And it's 12 a.m. already.

And the rain didn't even start yet.

--

"Ah Kiyotaka. Finally there--"

She then saw the rather bad injury on my elbow. It wasn't a broken bone or anything else, but rather a cut.

"W-W-What the--"

She then quickly hurried to me, taking my hand and inspecting the injured elbow where blood was dripping out.

"How did this happen Kiyotaka?!" Her expression of terror in the face made me feel uneasy, making her worried about me and my well being.

"I slipped on a rock. And then hit my elbow on a huge rock."

"D-Didn't I tell you to take care?! W-Why are you never listening to me?! Are my words to no worth to you?!"

She got angry, holding my bloody wound with her own hand, applying a bit of pressure on it, making it stop bleeding.

The injury may be small, but she was insanely mad at me for even getting injured.

She was caring for me, a little too much.

"I am--"

"I shouldn't have told you to split. I don't care about the points! What if you got injured worse?!"

Just then, her forehead then fell on my chest, literally forcing something in my head to take her in a one hand embrace.

"I am sorry for worrying you that much. Let's get this treated quickly there are medics in the hut."

Yet, she didn't let me go yet. I could hear her sobbing a little. She was crying? Because of me?

Isn't that a bit of an overreaction?

No. I never will have the right talking about overreacting or emotions.

That is like someone insulting another's car without even having one. It just doesn't make sense to me.

"K-Kiyotaka...We shouldn't split up anymore. We are leading anyways..."

"Okay, I guess it was stupid for us to even do so earlier."

After all, this would have been smart if four people split up, two each, since then they could atleast help each other out.

"I...I...I don't know how I should say this...B-But...I like you..."

--

[A/N] First chapter of the Island exam is done! I did another system, to make it a bit different from all the other fanfics.

I hope everyone understood this exam. Instead of one week, it's longer and pretty close built up to the second island exam. But with the feature of occupation of the first island exam.

How do you like it?

Mako finally confessed YAAAAY.

Word record of 11451!

CYL

Chapter 11: Dynamical Duo

"I...I...I don't know how I should say this...B-But...I like you..."

Did she just confess her feelings to me?

"I thin-"

"Don't answer Kiyotaka, I already know the answer. Let's just continue like nothing happened okay? Let's get your wound treated."

I just 'Mhmm'-ed and then rubbed her back with my free hand.

It was really pleasant.That is body warmth of another human huh?

She then let go, I didn't and she smiled, looking up into my eyes.

"You are a lovely boy Kiyotaka. You sure know how to treat woman~ even if I won't be it, your girlfriend will be happy having you on their side."

She then took my uninjured hand and dragged me to the hut in the center.

it wasn't crowded, but wasn't empty either, the only thing that caught my eyes were that Yamauchi, Ike's and Sudō's eyes widened, seeing a girl holding my hand.

Yeah suck that guys. I am winning like always.

"Uh...How'd that happen?"

"Could you just treat him Chie-sensei?"

"Y-Yeah. Uh Ayanokōji-kun just get behind the hut, there is medical service ready to treat it quickly for you. Anything else?"

"Two mealsets please."

"Alright makes-"

She swiped her watch over it and took it before dragging me behind the hut.

Behind the hut there was a door with 'Medical assistance' written on it. Knocking on it, feeling the burning pain on my elbow, there was a woman opening it.

She had dark hair and a beautiful smile. Some face wrinkles which suited her, it somehow reminded me of my face, but the hair color was off, yet our other facial features were identical.

She signaled me to enter, Mako did so aswell, probably because she wanted to.

"So what's your name, handsome? And what happened?"

"Uh...Kiyotaka Ayanokōji."

Just as I said that, she dropped the disinfectant bottle on the ground.

Her look in the eyes reminded me of my own, just without the whiteroom aura. She knows me.

"K-Kiyotaka... Ayanokōji... The one?"

"Your name?"

"Mika...Mika Kairumo... Pleasure to finally meet you."

Mika sure tells me something. But I don't know who she is. She works for this schools medical treatment.

However, she is somewhat connected to me.

"Well, I slipped and got my elbow hit on a rock."

"Ah well..." She slowly applied some desinfectant. Cleaning it properly.

It hurt like hell, disinfecting a wound is probabky one of the worst pains a man could feel.

"Well Ayanokōji-kun. I don't think you can manage with this injury any longer than four days. I would recommend retirement, even if this exam means much to you."

"W-What do you mean?! H-He has to retire!?"

"I would think so-"

"Not really. I decline."

"But-"

"Miss, this was just a recomendation. Could you please bandage it a little?"

She was a bit nervous after I interrupted her.

But I won't retire until I officially won't get her expelled with me.

And I don't know yet. As of now, we dropped from 1st place to 4th and are on the same points with place 5,6 and 7.

Means, in a few minutes we may drop even further down.

This injury thing really wasted us 20mins of treatment, 5 mins of Hoshinomiya and it gave me an hour with Mako.

It isn't that bad after all if she is on my side the whole time huh?

"Sure Ayanokōji-kun."

She then applied pressure on the warm bandage around my elbow, I am not that mobile anymore.

However, thanks to the whiteroom, I am still in advantage against everyone else.

"Can I ask you something Mrs. Kairumo? You seem oddly familiar to me. Have we met once?"

"You could say so hehe~"

Could say so huh?

Judging by her looks, she must be in her mid to later thirties. Not that old.

Her black hair was pretty well taken care of. Here eyes were like mine. Well, the shape was. Just as the color.

Her eyebrows also were insanely identical to mine.

"See you maybe later. This is just a little pitstop for you I guess. Now keep on the performance! I wish you luck!"

Mako was slightly confused. But I on the other side knew her from somewhere, yet I was confused aswell.

We then left this type of emergency room and got outside again. A little dripping from the sky, yet warm.

Means a storm could be on it's way.

Which I wouldn't be so fond of.

Mako next to me handed me my box and this time it was warm lasagna.

"Kiyotaka did you know the woman earlier? She reminded me of you. I mean her face did, not her personality. Your personality is a bit... different from the rest I would say?"

"I guess she is somehow related to me. But I will find out. That's what I will say for now."

"Anyways, let's enjoy our time here. This will be nostalgic memories if we ever get such a kind of exam again. And I want to make you part of my memories."

I couldn't say anything to that, except enjoying her company. We were sitting on a dead tree, which was laying on the ground.

It was dry where we were. But pretty damp air.

"See Kiyotaka~ Next time you should rather not overestimate your abilities in the forrest. You may be amazing...And I know you are. But don't underestimate what the rain does with ones traction to the ground."

"I guess I need to adapt to the wet surfaces."

After all, I was never set under these conditions, I adapted too quickly, trusting my feet.

It was just a question of time until I mess up a little. But rather, fixed it. Looking at the rankings in the watch, we now officially dropped down to place 6.

However we are only 7 points away from Kiriyama's first place.

And I guess we will stay and maintain a distance to the first place for now.

I could hear the voices around the center, since it was pretty crowded due to people eating lunch.

Also what I didn't notice was that Sudō suddenly wrapped his hand around me.

"Kiyotaka! Brother how you do- uh...Sorry."

He then noticed my bandaged elbow.

"Something's happened? And last time I checked the leaderboard, you dropped quite badly... Injured huh? Fight or Slip up?"

"Slip up it was. Besides, I wasn't aiming for first place anyways. I have other priorities than draining my own stamina just to show off."

"Ah seems logical... You can still continue? Won't that make your agility worse?"

Well, yeah it makes it worse. But still, I guess even the sportiest in our year have still quite the gap to my agility and balance, even after injury.

"Yeah. But not hindering from accelerating more. How about you Sudō, I saw that you left Yamauchi and Ike's team to join Hirata and Horikita huh?"

"Yeah...They were holding one back so much. But they are doing well since Ike has a brain when it comes to things like these."

"Fair enough. Your new team is third right now right?"

"Yeah...well basically only because you had an injury. Otherwise we would still be unable to reach your performance. Or even compete. You still solo huh?"

"No, not anymore. She is in my team now. She helped me out here pretty well or else I would be expelled."

"I didn't help-"

"Woah! You found someone huh? Congrats dude but I guess I have now to discuss with my team how we should approach the afternoon of this exam..."

"Have fun, but well, we are competing against each other huh? Don't take this as a war declaration, but I will end up above your team anyways."

"Yeah dream on Kiyotaka. Bro if you even get up the top 3 with that injury..."

He then left, waving me goodbye. Mako was done eating, so was I.

It was rather nice finally eating food after enduring this useless pain in my left arm.

For now, it's a hunt to catch them again. My memory can already tell me where the spots which I previously claimed were.

I don't think anyone claimed them, since I skipped every second spot intentionally.

Our 39 points froze, and Nagumo's team reached 46 points. And they were still keeping it a steady score.

Means, I will have to step up my game.

"Mako, can we start again?"

"You sure? Won't the injury hinder you a little? We should rest I guess."

"Trust me, I am. Before it starts to actually rain." I got my gloves on again.

We stood up and made our way again into the jungle.

She was walking infron of me, her bag with the small extra bag for the tent.

She was having trouble with the damp and warm conditions probably. So was everyone else having.

After all, she was a weak person. I come up for her with physical strength and strategizing, but she comes up with the social skills and teaches me how to feel something for a person.

However...As of now, my heart still doesn't rush when she is near me. I don't know why, or what caused it.

But I always worked different, since my life started, everyone, even Shirō and Yuki had emotions, even thought they went through the same generation as me.

I was not a functionating human.

Can once call me a human? After all, emotions and hatred is something that defines a human being.

Why did she confess to me? What special thing have I done to deserve her?

I don't know. And yet I am about to find out. In the short time of three months, Horikita and Mako confessed to me.

About Horikita...I guess I know what to answer to her confession.

But to Mako...I am unsure.

"Kiyotaka, when was the last time you have drunk something? Don't forget to drink, it may ran out of your mind."

"Ah...I almost forgot, you are right. Give me a second."

She had a waterbottle in her hand, probably her own, so I took mine out aswell.

Taking some sips of it, and putting it back, we continued walking through a woodpath.

"See Kiyotaka, I am not that useless after all~"

"You never were. To be honest, I thought a little about what you said to me earlier."

"A-And? What is the answer? Yes or No?"

"Dunno. Guess?"

"Yes?"

"Well then that's the answer."

"You made it sound like you would've declined if I said no." She pouted cutely.

Yet the blushing mess in her face could be noticed.

So...She is my girlfriend now? After three long and terrorizing months, I finally found one?

And it's that cute thing next to me?

Good Game, Masterpiece. I am living up to that name.

"I would have said either way. If I didn't you would annoy me until I said yes. That's what you always do."

"Hehe~ Maybe...But wait a second...Y-You mean it?"

"What do you mean?"

"T-That you accept my confession?!"

"Why wouldn't I. You are cute as hell, that's something I always wanted to say, but never did."

"E-Eh? You are my first b-boyfriend huh? Am I your first? In the exception of yoghurt?"

What's with the Yoghurt jokes?!

Why bringing Yoghurt-sama into this? Has he done some crime to be brought into evers single topic?

"Yeah."

"Hehe~ Means I won against Kikyō, Suzune and Honami-chan~ B-But...your class is against us two dating and they may even sanction you..."

Was it some sort of competition of who could seduce me first? And since when does Kushida and Ichinose like me?

Horikita confessed to me. And I never gave her an answer to that. Means she never got declined.

"Couldn't care less. Being the vice president has some benefits, that's all I want to say. Besides...Wanna win this exam, just to assert dominance?"

"Hehe~ Sure."

That's what they call a dynamical duo?

Me and that cute creature? Mako sure does behave like a girlfriend- No. More like a wife.

She always keeps care and tells me to always keep care. Everyone else would think it's cute. But I think it is even better.

It's wife material.

"Wait a second...Mako. Does that mean I have also some responsebility if you'd get hurt?"

"Y-You could say so. Doesn't mean that you need to be overprotective..."

Well, I am basically already insanely protective over her. Because?

She is pretty innocent when it comes to dark personalities.

Mako probably never witnessed a brutal fight between two guys.

"Alright..."

Then. It means that I have to be protective.

"Kiyotaka, I think you look pretty handsome...Why not...chosing Suzune or the other two that I mentioned earlier above me? Besides with Kikyō and Suzune-chan, you wouldn't have the problem of dating across the classes."

It was a good question. Horikita and Kushida were probably in the top 10 of the most beautiful girls in the first year right now.

But people underestimate Mako's looks. Not only underestimate. Judging about actual type of look, I would always prefer Mako over Kushida.

Just as much as I would prefer her above Horikita.

"I am not looking for pros or contras of dating them or you. I was looking for somebody like you and I finally found someone like you. A caring and lovely person."

"...I-"

Before she could say something she slipped on the same rock as I did, falling back. However, me being behind her.

I caught her in my arms. It hurt a little since her head smashed into my chest.

"Owch...Kiyotaka where are you I slipp-"

She then noticed my arms which were holding her tight.

"O-Oh...T-Thank y-you."

"No problem. Exactly on that rock I slipped aswell. It's quite bad here, especially while it's raining."

"I guess so...Could you..."

I then let go off her and she was still red as a tomato. A rather regular reaction of her, everytime when I did something weird.

I think I shoud stop with these things. And rather just let it be. Flustering her may be a bit too much after all.

"Thanks for saving me right now Kiyotaka."

"No problem. Now, let's get moving again, tell me if you can't keep going anymore."

This time, however she just nodded and kept on walking through the forrest.

In total we claimed 44 spots. Which is only 3 behind Nagumo. The first place. Sudō, Horikita and Hirata were knocked down from the top 3 by our sudden acceleration in gaining points.

Just as I predicted, us claiming several spots in a short time catches them off guard and lets them panic.

However, we haven't even seen the whole island yet. There could be different terrains, after all, there is a small mountain visible.

I ran by another water stream at the start of the exam.

Plus, since the island is huge, I could assume that there may be caves, huts, fields or other things as these.

"Mako, stay behind me, let's make an adventure through the whole jungle. We haven't seen Ichinose or Class-A yet. Neither the second and first place. I do wonder what Koenji is doing right now."

"Koenji? Who is that?"

"No need to know, just somebody random in my class. Let's pay everyone a visit since 90% of the students are in the other half of the island."

That is right. The density of students was much higher in the North and west than in the east and south.

Why? Because the North-West is much thicker in terms of jungle, area.

You could hide there much better and it's safer to sleep there, than on the flat thin forrest in the south or the tiny lake in the east.

"Okay Kiyotaka. But wait a second, after all I am your girlfriend and basically could cut of your relations with other girls?"

"You could do so. However, you would rather want me to not keep my friendship with other girls a secret, would you?"

I already read about it on the internet. A guys girlfriend can get insanely jealous in a insane time.

It already starts with talking to another girl or having their contact information.

Basically, a game of trust. I have nothing to hide from her. Or she does from me.

"Y-Yeah...You are right..."

We then changed directions, making our way towards the center of the island, after passing it, the jungle got worse.

Even darker, wetter and slippier. However, just as I predicted, much more spots in compensation and better hiding points.

Only the GPS could help you out here, otherwise you may get lost. And travelling through it with Mako is even harder since she was a weaker type of person, she may be quite fast, but less stamina and strength.

Means I am getting held back right now, however. This is not holding back. This is giving me motivation to make Nagumo loose in the most embarassing way, since I wanna clown him once I get to see Manabu again.

"Kiyotaka...can I go infront? I am quite scared of slipping again..."

"Sure." I stopped, so she could pass me.

This also allowed me to adjust my pace much better. On the way to a visible water stream, there were some spots, which we claimed. Passing second place.

Now only Kiriyama's team which surprisingly performed better than Nagumo is infront of us.

I don't know why, maybe it's to put himself as a pufferzone, so he could claim the half of Kiriyama's points.

It's pretty weird to me what the reality is. But I don't care. Speculating right now is pretty useless since I need to keep care of her and my surroundings.

Now, just three points until first place. It's quite impressive how even Mako got to find many spots, bringing her tally up to 19 spots, I with 32 spots on the other hand got also more than the 10th place alone.

Making it 51 at 4 p.m. of the second day in heavier rain than yesterday.

But tonight is gonna be different from peaceful sleep. I got something to take care off.

--

Suddenly right now as the sun was setting at 7 p.m. There was a event popping up on my watch.

'One participant per team, of course only if wanting to participate. Mini-game: claim every headband! Participation cost: 3000 Points. Possible win: 40.000 Points 50 Classpoints for today! Location: Center of the island, instructiins given there. Time 9 p.m.! So be active!'

Now this came unexpected. A sudden mini game?

Now I get what is the hit, usually, we could only win points. But actually, we can also loose too.

And we need to win it. The 50 Classpoints could help out pretty well. On the 'first' day of the exam already.

"You saw that Mako?"

"Y-Yeah, but we shouldn't participate..."

"Scared that I might win the 50 classpoints?"

"No...I don't want to see you injured again, after all, that is a physical exam."

Fair enough...

"We could need the extra points right now. Buying water, food, batteries...that's quite draining our points right? We already spent around 47.000 making only a tiny part of win."

"True...You will participate anyways, even if I told you not. I won't stop you."

--

As we arrived at the insanely crowded center, the rain already stopped some time ago.

There were huge screens, probably portraying the match, to watch for the other teammates which aren't participating.

To register, I went up to Mashima- sensei. I only needed to sign the rulework, which I scanned through and saved it in my memory well.

There also stood, that the viewers weren't allowed to snitch out the location where one may hide.

Mashima handed me a gopro, which got attached on my chest, and a green headband, probably to camouflage better in bushes.

There were basically around 35 teams participating. The first sticking into the sight of my eye, were Sudō, Shibata, some bald guy, Ryūen, Nagumo, Kiriyama, and some other first years.

Now it's really battle royale.

I waited until a shot into the air, when we were havint a countdown of one minute and 30 seconds, to run and hide.

We only had the radius of 200 meters, and our bodycams would vibrate once we got too close to the border of the minigame.

It was also highlighted by some lights which were turned on, on each corner of the mini-game map.

I ran into the deep jungle first, before quickly climbing up a tree, there it wad better visible. I doubt that anybody would watch my body cam except Mako.

So I didn't need to hold back once it's the last 15 I will return to slow pace.

Of course, I scanned my surrounding of suspicious activity.

After the countdown ran down, another shot was fired, and now it's combat.

Once your headband is gone it's over and you loose some points.

After hearing someone sneaking around some bushes, I quietly climbed down, creeping up to him.

Completly taking him out of the game, after he barely made the first steps, which then resulted into his headband being stolen by me.

To avoid him noticing, I then sneaked away from him, going to the position where I originally were.

A loud speaker then was heard.

"Nissan Kusawi is knocked out of the game! 37 remaining out of 38!"

A second year? Probably.

Suddenly...

"Nanami Yabu is knocked out of the game! 36 remaining out of 38!"

Suddenly there were more leaving, all the way until there were only 19 left.

Now I was on guard, after only having the headband of the first guy.

Tying it around my thigh, I then sneaked up to someone nearby, not too close. He was on guard.

Dark green hair.

I was barely two meters behind him, and he didn't even notice my presence.

So I sneaked by, to the other guy. It was a second year, with pretty tidy hair.

To knock him out in the midgame, I quickly took his headband. He couldn't make any sound due to my hand covering his mouth.

"Scary when someone creeps up to you so casually and quiet right?" I said, completly freezing on the spot.

"Osiga Kuzumo is knocked out of the game! Only 18 remaining out of 38!"

Second headband gained by me, this time I wrapped it around my biceps.

Not returning to the position this time, I then decided to use another strategy than creeping up, surprise.

I noticed a guy slowly sneaking up to me, since the one which I stole the headband from revealed our position by raising his hands.

I didn't turn around to face the guy approaching me. Rather I took some stones in my hands and just shot into some bushes.

This producement of sudden loud sound caught his attention, and I was gone by that second. The darkness made me help hiding.

It is a perfect tactic to escape, shifting the attention of the enemy to something else and then escaping quickly.

Wet and cold. Not windy though.

The guy which I confused earlier then was suddenly sandwiched by two sides and got his headband stolen.

17 out of 38 remaining.

Only 16 more to go. I quickly climbed up a high tree, getting high ground advantage, scouting the jungle.

My eyes, caught many other students, but one especially caught my eyes. Nagumo.

His blonde hair couldn't camouflage well in this environment, neither his white shirt. It was pretty easy to sneak up to him.

But nobody dared to.

Nagumo himself got four headbands wrapped around his thigh.

Suddenly my brain alerted something. Right beneath me, was a guy creeping up to another student.

Should I...

Yes.

I jumped off the tree which was more than five meters high, not taking damage and snatching his headband away.

Of course, I wasn't all the way on top of the tree, otherwise, breaking a bone wouldn't been unrealistic.

15 remaining.

This is going to be tricky, just like in the battle royale video games when there are few people remaining.

A big area where you can easily hide.

It's tricky here...

Completly adjusting my tempo, I then suddenly starting rattling and sprinting through the jungle.

Rushing to a student in high pace. The girl which I was rushing to was Kushida, frozen on the spot, seeing me in this rapid speed.

"What the...?!"

I closed her mouth with my hand and snatched away her headband.

13 remaining.

Giving her the deadliest stare which I could get out of myself, she then understood my intention. I then let her go and completly left the scene.

Not often that you see a guy changing tactics so often.

But I don't like people which camp through the whole game. Ducking in a bush, not expecting anything to happen and waiting till you are the last one left.

However, there were only 10 left in the game suddenly.

"Suicide elimination! Kitō and Kiryūin eliminated from the game! Last ten remaining! Surprising run from some students!"

The speaker sounded. It was the voice from our P.E. teacher, which is the homeroom of a second year class.

Now it's the last 10, and I probably caught much more attention at the screen in the center.

Using the headbands which I claimed, tying them to my uper tigh.

It looked quite badass I must say, that's like using the medals of your dead enemies on your own equipment in war.

"8 Remaining! Another double elimination! Kanzaki and Tokito! It's entertaining!"

Just as the announcement was made, I could sense something reach for the back of my head.

Quickly turning around and grabbing the person by his neck.

"!!!"

It was Kiriyama. Well, that is what Nagumo's description fit most to.

"Don't attack slowly. Make it quick if you really are out for wins."

I said, mercilessly ripping the headband from his forhead.

To be honest, I foresaw that somebody copied my tactics of creeping up.

"!!!" He coughed as I let him go then and I probably made the biggest scene as of now for the people which actually got to watch the scene.

"Unbelievable! Kiriyama from the first placed team, eliminated in this hard stage! 7 remaining!"

Kiriyama then left in anger, making his way back to the camp, I somehow had a internal smirk on my face.

Now. I shifted my attention once again. I could sense and see someone, he was on the branch of a tree, sitting there, ready to jump down once someone passes his tree from below.

Should I do that? He wouldn't expect it. But before I could even come close to surprising him, he jumped down, probably trapping someone.

"6 remaining! Yuna Shikimori knocked out of the game!"

Another second year was gone. Probably only Nagumo remaining.

I then switched tactics, defense.

However, I felt someones hand on my forehead. Sudō?!

He snatched a headband away from my forehead.

"Finally- what!?"

His headband was then snatched by me. This would usually be a double elimination, if...I didn't had another headband over mine.

He got the one which belonged to Kiriyama, and I got his. Sudō then realized what happened.

"Sudō Ken knocked out! Smart move! Last five remaining! It's heating now!"

Sudō got mad. Before he could even do something, I left him in dust, since I found someone else.

That person wasn't far away, the person was watching Sudō being angry.

How I noticed?

"Sudō's reaction is quite amusing, right Ichinose?"

I watched her mouth open wide.

I knocked 3 people out of the game in absolutely no time.

She then realized, that her headband was then removed from her right tight.

"How did you notice-"

"The light of the moon was reflecting in your eyes and made them glow in the dark. Eliminated."

"Ichinose Honami eliminated! Top four!"

"Koenji Rokosuke eliminated! Top three!"

Huh? He gave up? Knowing him, be was fine with 10.000 points for being in the top 5.

Now, Ryūen and Nagumo are remaining. Wherever they may be, I will hunt them down.

But...Ryūen is a dirty player.Since everyone hurriedly signed the rules, almost nobody except I and him noticed that violence wasn't forbidden...

Why I know this? He was the last to sign up, so he took his time probably.

Will he resort to that? I scanned through the area with eyes. Just to find a rather flat area.

"So second Vice president? You had the balls to fight me huh? You better win this fight to live up to my expectations. Nagumo."

Suddenly, I saw Ryūen facing off Nagumo on the playfield.

I was watching from a distance of twenty meters. Nagumo then also joined the place.

"Violence? Typical Ryūen type of thing. Sad enough that you will loose. Besides I have to win against someone else first. You are a worthless sidequest Ryūen."

Nagumo threw the same energy back, being cocky aswell.

"Then get past me first. I need to knock you out of the mini game aswell to beat him mercilessly. After all I don't want some dogs to interfere in the long awaited face off."

"Neither want I. Get what you want. Fucking Class-C looser."

"Haha! You seriously think you may have a chance against me in raw violence?"

"I don't know a reality in which I don't."

"Pretty cocky for a second vice president right?"

"I am the first one. Don't mistake him for the first. He got accepted because Horikita-senpai thought it was a good idea. Well, now everyone wants to beat him right?"

I closed the distance a little, still not getting noticed. I was now only ten meters away from their face off.

"That's suicide, Dickgumo. Don't worry. You will see what I mean once I am done with you!"

Suddenly Ryūen closed the distance to launch a quick fist to Nagumo.

Nagumi barely dodged it.

"!!!"

"I will fuck you up Nagumo!"

"Ryūen Kakeru eliminated! A sneaky one!"

"What?!" Even Nagumo couldn't believe that I was standing behind Ryūen, having his headband in my hand.

"Seems I got distracted haha! Lucky way out of this Nagumo! Just wait once we will face each other again!"

Ryūen then lifted his hands, signaled that he was out. And then left the scene.

Now I stood with Ryūen's headband in my hand infront of the blonde haired guy.

We didn't talk. I just looked that smirking guy into the eyes.

No sound. Just looking at each other.

For a whole minute.

"The stage you chose, Ayanokōji. Infront of everyone. Everybody is hearing and seeing what we see right now. Nice right? It's a refreshing situation to see someone being uncomfortable. But apparently, you seem to be calm."

"I don't know what you are talking about. Besides why? Why were you after me since the beginning?"

I really couldn't see his obsession with beating me.

The obsession of getting a battle with me. Right now it can only be equal footing. Violence wasn't forbiddden.

He could finally do so. But rather, he wasn't done talking just yet.

"I wanted to beat you. To prove it to Manabu-senpai."

"Prove what exactly? I am a year below you and have no impact as how you graduate."

"No Ayanokōji. That's not what I meant. You were being seen as the best possible successor once Horikita senpai graduates."

"So? I am happy enough to give you the position of being his successor."

"No. I don't want to get it gifted. I want everything to be earned in the hardest possible way. Ayanokōji you are the biggest enemy of mine. Even possible the biggest enemy of the school."

Huh? I don't get what he wanted to achieve, but I didn't want to interrupt. Since his speech was pretty interesting.

"You are not a ordinary student like everyone else here. You are from the whiteroom. And falsely created humans which are supposed to beat me, won't work. You have no chance against me."

He then continued

"Since now everyone heard it. How do you feel, Ayanokōji? Angered? Hatred? Broken? Exploding? Or still nothing? Your peaceful life is not there anymore. I ruined you."

What I feel? I can't describe it, but he dealt as of now the most damage. More than any other insult did.

He exposed me infront of Mako. He really meant it with ruining the situation huh?

However. He still wasn't done.

"You are a monster, somebody who never felt any kind of emotion. You may beat me in academics or in the physicsl segment. However, you will loose once it comes to who is better in being human. And that is a win enough for me."

"A win? Nagumo, I don't think it is human to expose someones secret infront of everybody. Rather, I think you made the right choice. I couldn't have done it better. Congratulations, you beat me...In the first half of the game."

"I know. Whoever has a better starts, wins in this case. A quarter mile car race is decided by the start and impact. And I did so, you lost against me, Ayanomonster."

The nickname really pissed me of, I would say.

"However Nagumo, I don't think a 240 horsepower all wheel drive car will win a race against a 2000 horse power rear wheel drive car just because it had a better launch."

"What do you want to say with that?"

"Nagumo, you made a tactical mistake, revealing my already public past to everyone. You just did my job, for not even asking. And now finally, I can move on my own strength in this exam."

Just when I said that, he got mad since I mocked him.

He closed distance and threw a fast and strong fist at me. I dodged it in a swift motion, seeing his hand strike right away from my face

I took his hand and pushed the both of us to a greater distance.

"You are stupid Ayanokōji. You don't seem to have any worth to the others. They are using you to move up to class-a. Basically, you are just a last resort card to them."

He then regained composure and began talking once again.

"I am impressed Kouhai. 11 Headbands all on your own. More than a quarter eliminated by one guy. But that won't change the fact that these are useless in the battle of the last two.

Ayanokōji, you already impressed me again. You said nothing, about me talking how your classmates see you as worthless?"

"Well, I am used to get seen as a last resort. Just how that man saw me as. You read the articles on the internet right?"

"I certainly did."

"Sounds like a fanboy activity to me, Nagumo. But back to business. You also read why the whiteroom was created right?"

"To create the greatest power in politics."

"That's where you was wrong. It was the goal in the beginning, however, after noticing my potential, my father shifted the plan to make me the perfect human. Hoping that I would side with him to take down political opponents."

"A pertect human huh?"

Indeed. A perfect human, which I was not.

"However, I had other plans. My father died in a assassination, letting the demon finally step foot on the open world. But. You were the first to poke the sleeping dragon with a stick. I intended to live a normal life, but thanks to you, my plans changed."

As he heard that, it was already too late. My hand reaching his face, ripping the headband off his forehead.

Quickly deciding the matter.

"I-Insane."

He then looked into my eyes in terror.

It was over. The first mini game was won by me, securing Class-D 50 Class Points.

However, that came with it's price.

My identity is now revealed and I probably am completly cut from the other classes again.

I guess this was a short type of relationship with Mako, atleast publically.

Nagumo walked then off before the announcement was made.

"The winner team is...Black Mamba! With 12 headbands...A-A crazy number... Class 1-D will receive 50 Class points."

My hands felt sore and my throat felt dry aswell.

Probably because I talked way too much.

Walking back to the center slowly, taking off all the headbands.

It was a really long walk, almost a walk of shame, now it feels like walking through a crowd completly naked, since Nagumo was after long term damage.

He basically knew he had no chance in this game, so he took the opportunity and revealed me.

Now known as the demon of Class-D.

That sounds badass, yet quite stressing for me. I don't want to see Mako right now.

I just couldn't allow her usual vision of me getting completly destroyed that I am basically a experiment.

Which she fell in love with.

It's taking already a toll on me.

It's one zero to Nagumo I guess. However, it's just as the class competitions. The first and second year won't matter. Only where your class stands at the end matters.

As I reached then the center and gave back 12 whole headbands to some teacher. There was some kind of crowd just staring at me in terror.

"Uh...Good...Evening?"

"What the fuck was that"
"Is that guy human?"
"How have I never noticed?"
"That speed is coming close to being abnormal!"
"Oh my god! Has he got a girlfriend yet?"
"Uh? He just was holding back as of now?!"

I could hear all the types of sentences from the mass of students infront of me. But I couldn't find one person.

Desperately scanning the crowd, she was nowhere to be found. And I don't want to use the gps already, since that would only say that I do not have a clue how my girlfriend acts.

And that would make it even worse.

So I decided to go for the most logical option. She loves food and sleeping.

Soo... I decided to go back to the center hut, and just as I predicted.

She wasn't there as well. My prediction was wrong.

Just how hard is it to find your girlfriend?

Well does she even see me as her boyfriend now? That...

I genuinely feel a little worse than usual? Is it because I am scared of her reaction?

No... Who am I kidding?

I am feeling worse because I literally kept a secret from her since the beginning.

And we already swore us before that we don't have secrets to each other.

" Can we start to be honest to each other?"

"Can we start being less on guard when we are around each other?"

That's what she said, and I still decided to lie to her. Because I don't know anything else except not trusting anyone.

But now...

I guess that backfired, if I told her earlier...

Sneaking through the jungle, I then found her. Sitting next to a water stream at night.

It was a highlighted place by the moonshine.

So I decided to approach her, sneakingly sitting then next to her.

"I always knew that you are not normal Kiyotaka..."

"Do you hate me Mako?"

"..."

I will take that as a yes. After all, I simply betrayed all her expectations by a single talk with Nagumo.

She was probably even more upset about the fact that even Nagumo had to reveal my secret, my biggest one, infront of her because I myself had no balls to do it.

"Is it because-"

"Shut up. Just shut up for once! Don't push it further!"

For the first time in life, I didn't thought of continuing my sentence or even trying to bring it up again.

Was I scared? No, nobody could make me scared or feel fear.

It's because for the first time in life, that I really really messed up big time.

"Kiyotaka. You lied to me the entire time? The whole time since we knew each other? Every fucking time? Sniff I don't even know why I am mad. But...I just don't want to ever see you again."

That was really critical damage. Neither once did my eyes widen that much, not even when Yukimura clowned me infront of the class.

This time it wasn't hatred. It was just realization.

"Stupid...I didn't mean it. I am in love with you. I couldn't live more than two days without seeing you or knowing how you are doing. So forget that. I was just doing the same thing that you did. Lying."

Our relationship was built on lies. And I was the one which created it this way.

I can't blame her for lying at all. Because I did myself aswell.

"So Kiyotaka, to keep it short, you aren't a regular human huh? Haha~ I fell in love with someone which probably doesn't feel anything for me...Pathetic right?"

No. She doesn't have any fault for that. This was all my fault of beginning. I could have just revealed myself earlier.

Now, she was fighting with herself.After she realized that I was a lost case.

"Kiyotaka, I still love you like earlier. Just as much as I wanted to continue like nothing happened, may I ask you something?"

I simply nodded.

"Have you ever had the plans of revealing your past to me? Since last month, when we got to know each other, you were hiding it. I first thought you were bullied or something, but apparently, you are a special case."

"...Yes I had."

"Why didn't you do so? Do you think that I would really not accept you?"

"..."

"Kiyotaka, I never thought I have to say this. But you are stupid sometimes. I guess I would be the first person which would support you unconditionally."

"You would?"

"Yes! Even though I may am a bit of a weird and unromantic girlfriend...I do still have a heart for you!"

"You are weird. You know me now huh?"

"I already knew of that place earlier. But I thought that it was just a coincidence that you and Ayanokōji shared the same name."

"Me and Ayanokōji?"

"Haha~ You still don't get it? I refer with Ayanokōji as the masterpiece of that place, a demon or a perfect existence. But you are just Kiyotaka. A sometimes weird yet lovely boyfriend of mine. Someone which I love."

"..."

"You may have...that...personality which you just revealed to me, but that makes you even better. Since some people never get the glimpse of how bad a situation could turn out."

"Huh?"

"Two personalities. A dark and gloomy one. And you. A guy which is protective over his adorable girlfriend."

As she said that, she then leaned her head against my shoulder.

I could hear her breath.

"Two personalities. A embarassed Mako, and a romantic Mako. You aren't that different from me."

"Yeah I guess so. Our personalities may be night and day, but I don't mind having you on my side. This is literally and proven, the best boyfriend a girl could get. Smart, handsome, childish, strong and much more!"

"Where does that 'childish' come from?"

"Yoghurt."

"Ah figured it out."

"Hehe~ Kiyotaka~ I was right after all. Wait a second. You just won your class 50 classpoints? They have no right to be mad at you or look down on you. Eh...besides. Can I?"

What?

Ah. She stood up and then split my legs, and then sat between them, leaning her whole body behind, against my chest.

Her lovely thighs where between mine...

I then used my arms to hold her in embrace. Do they call this cuddling?

"Ahhh...warm."

"Was it cold for you? I could have given you my sports jacket earlier, or the gloves."

"Y-Yeah, but I wanted your body warmth earlier. And we never really hugged or been so close to each other right?"

"Seems like it. So, what do you think?"

"About?"

"How I won that mini game."

"It took me some time to find your life cam. But god...that was some assassin style of play. Hehe~ I knew you were amazing. Besides, why is your chest harder than a rock?"

"Uh...You can see yourself."

She then turned around and slowly lifted my shirt up with a crimson pink flushed face.

"S-Six pack?!"

"You missed two."

"Eight?!"

"Uh sorry if it makes you feel uncomfortable and stiff, when in this position. These abs have another use than hugging girls."

"Can I touch it?"

"Uh..."

She took that as a yes and slowly stroke it with one finger, all up to my chest and went down again.

"They are rock hard...How'd you get these?!"

"Eh? Didn't Nagumo just explain earlier?"

"A-Ah right."

She then let my shirt go, and leaned back on my chest. Her hair tickling my face.

We just stared at the water flowing.

"Are you tired Mako?"

"Not really."

"Well then, how about a night trip."

"S-S-Sure...B-But do you have any light?"

Huh? Don't tell me...She is scared of the darkness?

Now that's a funny fact about her. If I could laugh, then I would have done so.

"The flashlight which I bought yesterday. Besides, you ate food while watching the mini game right?"

"H-How would you know?!"

"You love food."

"H-Hey! How could you know?! I am average weight!"

"Huh? Everytime we went on a date together, you wanted to eat something. Now I wonder how you maintain this beautiful figure."

It is certainly a mistery, to everyone probably. She has a sweet tooth, yet a nearly perfect figure, if it weren't for the two things on her chest.

"B-B-B-Beautiful?!?! Don't lie again! My chest is small!"

"Huh? I don't think they are that small. They may be not too well developed, but you are only in the late fifteen years of age. You don't need huge ones yet."

"Hey! That doesn't justify your compliment earlier!"

"Well, as embarassing as I think I am. I have a weird kink for small breasts."

"Now you are calling them small!"

"Well you did yourself call them small aswell. Besides, they look nice on you. Since your beautiful thighs come up for that."

"Thighs? You are that kind of guy?"

Didn't she call me special earlier? What did she mean with 'kind of guy' ?

"Yeah. I love them."

Instead resting my arms around her shoulders, I laid them on her stomach. Hugging her tightly.

She shivered a little, probably because it was a not expected move of mine.

Then, she leaned back further, her head resting on my neck and under my chin. She closed her eyes and fully trusted her body to me.

"Kiyotaka, you certainly are something. I-I-I love you."

"..."

Not wanting to say anything stupid, I hugged her tighter, squeezing her thighs with my two knees a little.

"I think we should get going Mako. The rain stopped. So we can see much better at night."

"I don't wanna leave this position...But okay. We need to do our job here. But this time. We will secure first place much better than yesterday night. Wanna skip some sleep with me Kiyotaka?"

"I am a professional when it comes to skipping sleep as you know."

She then bursted out laughing as she stood up.

"Hahahaha~ Now come on! We gotta do what we gotta do! Assert dominance to that asshole for ruining your highschool life right?"

"Right."

But before we got going, I took my jacket off and scanning the area whilst doing so. Nobody except me and her near.

"Isn't it cold Kiyotaka?"

"That's why I do this. Take it."

"W-What?! A romantic version of Kiyotaka!? No way!!!"

She took it in a state of shock, it was a little too big for her, but it looked adorable, since it wasn't that much of a size difference.

She had S, well that's what I know since she likes oversize, don't ask me why I know this. And I had M. Just almost perfectly fitting me.

"Y-You are the best Kiyotaka..."

"Don't say that."

I then turned on the flashlight, also, I discovered a function called:

Blinding-Flash.

It is a button, it flashes the thing where you are pointing at, probably causing someone turning blind at the end of the exam.

Basically to describe it: it turns on and of about fourty times in a matter of a few seconds. Making their eyes adjust on the light and you could run away in the darkness.

I then also wore my gloves, to be honest, my muscular yet not bulky arms went pretty well with these gloves in terms of looks.

Yet it made not so much sense to wear armored gloves with no protection on your arms aswell.

"Can I?"

"Mako you don't need to ask every single time to do something. Just do it."

"A-Alright."

But well, I didn't even know what she was about to do, but then I felt a soft sensation on my left arm.

There were two hands clinging on it and her chest giving my arm warmth.

"Felt nicer than I thought, your arm isn't that much of a tank in terms of comfort as your chest."

"Is that a insult to my trained arms?"

"I honestly think that you have more power in your left arm than me in my whole body."

She cutely chuckled, we stopped at some spots, and claimed them, before proceeding to go to the north of the island.

56 Occupation points, tying with Nagumo and Kiriyama for first place. A rather close race.

But that is only because I don't let Mako rest for a single second. If I let her rest just as Nagumo or Kiriyama did with their team mates, we barely would compete for the top 10.

Being only two, makes it hard to compete with two teams of 5.

Soo...To be a good boyfriend...I decided to stop here. It was a thick forrest, and I discovered a pretty well hidden sleeping spot for two tents.

"What's wrong Kiyotaka?"

"Missed sleep is catching up. Let's just rest for tonight...That mini game drained me entirely."

"A-Ah sure."

I then took out my tent which was rolled in from my bag and stationed it there.

My girlfriend did so aswell, placing it directly next to mine. She then took off my jacket and handed it to me.

"Thank you for the jacket...It was pretty warm with it."

"No problem, don't hesitate and ask me once you feel cold."

She nodded before opening the tent. So did I.

"Uh before you go to sleep...

"Huh?" I turned my face to her, and suddenly...

I was kissed on the lips. It didn't last long. Maybe a few seconds at most.

"W-W-Wait!? I wanted to kiss you goodnight on the cheek!"

"This was also nice I guess."

She tasted like citrus. Probably her toothpaste from earlier?

Anyways, it was probably the highlight of the night, well until we wen't to sleep.

"G-Good night. I love you Kiyotaka."

"Mako can you leave my bag in your tent?"

"Sure? Why though?"

"Just leave it there, you can use it as a pillow since only thick clothes are in it."

--

As I noticed her snoring a little, I then stood up from my tent, leaving it. I got my gloves on.

I used my jacket as a cloak since I will be more mobile with that. Waiting until my eyes then adapted to the darkness,

Then, slowly leaving our little nightcamp, I scanned the surroundings with my watch. There was a team of five nearby.

Not that far away, but thes weren't moving, probably asleep aswell.

So I decided to approach them. In a rather rapid, yet quiet pace.

I noticed just one person being outside the tents. The person was a Class 1-A student and had green-brown hair.

Probably falling asleep on his shift of guarding the night camp. There was also a unclaimed spot behind one of their tents.

Just after the beep of the successful claim sounded, the guy suddenly woke up.

Avoiding to get noticed, before he could even fully open his eyes, I karate chopped him at his neck.

"What the-"

He was on his feet and got knocked out by it, before he could fall, I caught him and gently laid him down.

Then escaping from this dangerous spot.

He probably won't remember who it was, or what happened at all.

His brain will just think it was a dream. And that is a good thing.

Otherwise, he may have got a clue who it might have been.

From 56 Occupation spots before we decided to sleep, to 59 in barely 16 minutes.

Rising to first place. With a gap of three occupation points.

Scanning my area again, I noticed another camp, of three people nearby.

It wasn't that rare to find camps as on the south of the island, where everything is wide open that you can easily escape once you find a camp and get noticed.

Here, it is harder to run away...If you aren't Ayanokōji.

I approached this camp, it was again a first years camp, however, the guard of the camp was awake this time.

"Huh? Who is there?!"

--

??? Pov:

This probably was the scariest thing to encounter yet. Just some glowing eyes staring at me in the dark forrest.

Yes, this is probably my death.

"W-Who are you?! Why are you not doing anything!?"

Just as he blinked once, I lost that guy.

There are only two options.

Option A: He closed his eyes, which stopped the light from reflecting then.

Option B: He closed his eyes and started moving.

And both are scary as shit to be honest. What does he want from a girl anyways.

Oww-

Something hit the side of my neck, it didn't hurt...but everything went black and...

--

Kiyo POV:

I knocked Karuizawa out in a quick motion, just as I did with the guy earlier. It's impressive how she didn't start running yet.

Only when it was too late.

Before I get accused of something, I broke my watch. Completly braking the GPS signal to the teachers map.

The probability of Karuizawa waking up in the next minutes is too high, so I left quickly, so even if the signal still works, she won't find me.

Well explaining Mako that we need to get up and get myself a new watch.

So as of now, my other hand with the sensor is the only thing that will help me claim spots, but now, I also lost the light of my watch.

Means, that I will have to travel in the darkness, without knowing whats infront of me.

63 spots claimed and still going. Widening the gap to a whole 10 points.

--

Around 3 a.m. judging by the sky, Occupation spots as of now: 71. In three hours I barely found 8.

Plus getting scratched several times on my arm. Probably my shirt completly dirty from the mud which I slipped on to.

--

5 a.m. I reached the beach of the the west. Our camp was on the wester side. Means I traveled pretty far.

Way too far. Until 7 a.m. I have to get back.

Occupation points 78. Gap to Nagumo: 25 Points.

I made my way to the center, I traveled 7 hours straight. Gaining 27 points myself, without any water or light.

I need to get my watch replaced. And cold water.

Thank god the center isn't that far away and easier to reach since this is some type of corn field. Which is easy to pass.

--

05:58 a.m.

I reached the center, there was Chabashira just sleeping on the office hair. Covering her face wit the collar of her jacket and her hands in her pockets.

There was a bell to ring at 22-06 a.m. if the staff got to fall asleep.

However. The asshole I am, instead of waiting until 6 a.m. when someone wakes them up, I decided to ring the bell around six times.

She woke up in the most inhuman way.

"Ugh...What the...Couldn't you just wait two minutes until my shift was over?"

"No."

"What do you mean no? Nobody is awake. Besides what do you need at 6 a.m.?!"

"A new watch. As you can see, I slipped up in mud and broke my watch with a stone or something."

"Ah...Well give me your watch, I will paste the data on the new watch. This may take around three minutes. Anything else?"

I gave her the broken watch.

"Please some cold water."

"Alright. Here you go. It makes-"

"How am I supposed to pay without a watch?"

"R-Right. Your team moved up a insane amount of occupation points. The last time I checked it was 68..."

"Well. Now it's 78 or so. However due to me skipping sleep, we will probably not get the chance of claiming more points today."

"Figures. Here is your watch, it was quicker than I thought.

'Balance: 102.098 points.'

Seems like I am pretty rich in this exam.

"Got any breakfast to buy?"

"No but fruits. Like Melon, Grapefruit, Oranges, Apple, Peach..."

"I want to buy two sets of that. Have you guys got some kind of bathroom near to take a shower?"

"Yes, it's where the exam started on the south, there is a community bath, one for girls and one for guys. Shampoo and towels are there to be bought."

"Thank you. Have a nice day sensei."

"It's a honour to get called sensei by you."

"Don't say that."

I then left with two sets of fruits in my hands. The cold bottle of water was really a pleasure to drink.

It was like a refreshing cold sensation in my throat after hours of running, climbing, sneaking and... knocking people powerless.

The new watch I got was pretty much the same, but in red, matching the school provided sports outfit.

Not long after that, I realized, it is going to be a rather...warm day.

But probably also windy later on, judging by the wind that is already here.

Not long after I left the center, I could finally see the leaderboards again.

'1. Black Mamba-78 OP!
2. Team Kiriyama-53 OP!
3. Team Nagumo-53 OP!

And the last place was a duo of second years with only 21 points.

It doesn't sound far away from Nagumo since I basically scored more than the last place in barely one night.

And the two only scored 21 in 2 days the four hours of the first 'day' which is counted as a departing day.

That is pretty weak to be honest.

"Good morning Kouhai! Where does it take you at this hour?"

I heard a feminine voice. Which is ready to terrorize me once again.

"Wanted to do a morning walk. What about you, Kiryūin?"

"Same for me. But seems like we are going different directions. You are on the east side of the island huh?"

"Yeah. The deep jungle. And you are in the normal woods in the west I guess?"

"Almost. Northwest, beach area."

"Have a nice day Kiryūin. Your team is seventh right? Impressive to keep up against teams of four or more people, despite only being three girls."

"You can do so aswell, being alone and having that huge of a gap to second place is quite concerning. All out?"

"I am not sweating yet Kiryūin."

"Your forehead does tell otherwise."

"I used cold water to cool down my head. Your year could never make me break a sweat. And I guess I already showed you guys properly."

"Have a nice day Kouhai. But, don't underestimate the second years, even though I won't participate, it doesn't mean that Nagumo and Kiriyama won't have their eyes on you."

"I am not scared in the slightest. See you around."

We walked past each other. I went into the east. And she went for the west. Since it's Kiryūin, I know that she won't come alone to fight me.

That's why she didn't try in the first place.

I could only assume, but I think that if that other senpai in their team was there. Which was pretty mean to me in the first day, she would not hold back and probably fight me.

But I don't think she would do that to beat me, more like to measure herself.

After all, everybody will do so now. Their motto will be like just as the other fourth gen students had.

'I came this close to him!'

Yet, they don't realise that I am holding back.

Nagumo was probably proud of keeping up with my pace with ease, yet it took him two teams of 5, me being only with Amikura.

Me being Injured in the first day, rain, night and wind to even come close to me.

Just as I knew. Once the conditions turned better, I started widening the gap.

--

As I then arrived at my tent and Mako's, I then made sure everything was fine.

And it was, she was still sleeping in her tent. Hugging my bag and using her own as a pillow.

Her stomach was visible, her shirt was pretty much as high as her upper chest began, revealing tiny bits of her bra.

I then left the tent, to brush my teeth and wash of some dirt from my arms.

The scratches were still there, and I could see some scratches on my face aswell due to the reflexion of the water stream close to our camp.

It's a bit hard without my glasses, but eventually, using my eye-focus I adapted quickly.

"Gwood moorningh~"

"Morning Mako. Slept well?"

"Yea...You?"

"Let's say I had my fun last night."

After she washed her face and teeth, she then looked at me in confusion.

The most usual Mako expression.

"Don't tell me you decided to join my tent~"

"Well that was my original plan. However I had a bit of a more serious plan."

"What...Don't tell me..."

She quickly looked at her smartwatch and swiped around until she saw it.

"S-S-Seventy-eight points?! What the hell!? Just some fun?!"

"Hear me out, I couldn't sleep at night, so I didn't want to bother you with it and got a bit overtaken by my intrusive thoughts...I ended up somewhere on the island and scored a bit of points."

"That's insane...Wait a second...What are these red lines on your face? Scratches?!"

Aaaand she noticed.

That is going to be a long day for me.

She quickly used her hands and caressed my face.

"Can't you once take care of yourself without me having to tell you what's stupid and what isn't?"

"That's just some scratches..."

"Eh? Just scratches? They are making your handsome face look brutal! Like you went through the second world war!"

"The plants on the western side of the island are pretty sharp with their branches."

"Your shirt is dirty aswell...I am not gonna ask how you gained so many points, or what happened. I am just gonna thank god it even happened."

She gave me a hug before rolling up our tents and giving me the bag.

I do have many plans for today. If there is gonna be another mini game, then I will participate.

If there isn't then I am going to gain much more points anyways.

"Ah, Mako. I almost forgot: Here your breakfast. Some fruits."

"Thank you...It's cute how you always think about me aswell... If you didn't have scratches, I would have kissed you on the cheek. Sadly that's not possible since your wounds may infect without properly disinfecting them before."

Damn it. This girl is too smart. I failed in life.

"Hug?"

"I don't wanna get my shirt dirty aswell."

"Blo-"

"Don't think about it idiot!"

"Sorry, Mako."

"Kiyooo~ I just wanna get this day over calmly, after all we already are first by a huge gap."

Indeed. If we continue on the pace from yesterday, we could end this exam with being the first place.

But, the conditions also got better for Nagumo. The day is clear and their group could finally split up, or track me down better.

Yet that may fail, due to other groups acting against Nagumo.

Sudō's team probably supports me of getting first place over Nagumo.

Class-B and D are standing behind me and Mako in this exam.

Yet the rest are on Nagumo's side.

--

[A/N. Second chapter is done! Bros past got revealed lol.]

ALSOOOO He finally got a girlfriend. It happened to be Mako However, don't worry. Horikita, Matsushita and Kushida will go through a character development aswell :)

Whole island exam will be in different perspectives.

Of course I will cover the important characters now aswell.

10908 Words.

Chapter 12: Half time! And...Woman double-trouble!

Kiyotaka POV:

It was around 11 p.m. and we barely made any advantages for the rest of the day, reaching 83 points at the end of the day. Whilst Team Shibata, which surprisingly got second place at the end of the third day, had 'only' 68 points in total.

"Kiyotaka, may I join you?"

She said, lying down next to me. We were currently in my tent, and I opened the roof of my tent, making the stars well visible.

"I don't mind."

"What are you thinking about, Kiyotaka? The exam is surely paying a toll on you, thank god, there wasn't a minigame for today."

Indeed, probably due to exhaustion from yesterdays mini game, we were given a day off from mini games.

Well, I doubt that this will continue tomorrow as well, we will have a minigame for sure.

But I still don't know what it may be.

"What I am thinking about? Nothing."

"Nothing? You? Please tell me the truth, what is letting you loose yourself so many times in thought?"

As she said that, I remembered how I dozed off several times, during most of our conversation today.

"Well, to tell you the truth. I have no plans of winning this exam. In honesty, I never intended to win."

"W-Why?"

"Why? Good question. I guess it is a paradox with my own. I am complicated, yet simple. I am the opposite of a regular and good human."

"The opposite? Elaborate on that. Your girlfriend isn't as smart as you okay?"

"Well, whilst others wanted to win and play as a team, I wanted to lose and play alone. Other's were trying to achieve Class-A, yet I weren't. Others would have begged for an student council place, yet I got forced to join, whilst I was against joining myself."

"Ayanokōji was always complicated, and a confusing existence. But Kiyotaka, is different."

I hate it. She and everyone else don't understand me in the slightest.

Nagumo thinks that I have a superiority complex.

Matsushita thinks I am a monster.

Horikita thinks I am a good human.

Mako thinks the same that Horikita and Matsushita think.

But in fact, I am still getting misunderstood. Just like in the whiteroom. And I will continue to get misunderstood.

If I don't change it myself.

"Kiyotaka is a false personality. A false self. You are fine knowing that?"

"I am. I don't mind, after all, there is a old Japanese saying which was: Everyone has atleast two faces, a public and a private one."

"But you know, that behind Kiyotaka is nobody?"

"Nobody?"

Yes nobody.

"The person behind the puppet of Kiyotaka is still Ayanokōji after all. Same as the other way around. I don't have two personalities. But rather, one, which is split."

"Wouldn't that then be two personalities?"

She chuckled, laying her head on my chest.

"No, that's where you are wrong. You still don't get how I work huh?"

"Because you never explain what you are, Kiyotaka. You are a ill person. One which is using his illness, to make it his strength."

"But the problem in that is, Mako. That I can not only control myself."

"H-Huh?"

"You will get it later on."

She just gave me a hug, before returning to lay next to me.

The night-sky was insanely beautiful. I never have seen it. I only saw a dark sky, but never actual stars, due to Tokyō lighting it up.

There was the bloodmoon, which was estimated to be today.

It was orange-pink. People say, it turns red, because of how much blood is on the hands of humanity.

But I don't think that. I think it turns red, to give me the first signal, of how one will end up.

There was also a saying, that the bloodmoon is red, because of the lies, which caused so much blood-spill.

Of course, these are only mysteries. There are proven facts given how the moon changes color.

"Kiyotaka. The moon looks aesthetically fitting for you. Your eyes remind me of a bloodmoon. Dark orange, brown-red-golden."

She then slowly caressed my cheeks.

It felt pleasing, a warm hand stroking over the scratches of my face. Even the community-bath, didn't help out, everything that touched it still felt rough.

But her hands didn't. They were just applying warmth on the small wounds, I don't honestly know why.

Because my brain turns off the pain delivery from the wounds, after seeing it is her?

Does that even work? I don't know.

"Whenever I saw you before we were dating, my heart was racing. Even before I fell in love with you. You can't hide from anyone, as much as this makes you mad; you couldn't blend in."

"Why?"

"A human tells when there is someone suspicious around one. My brain still is in alert when around you, even though my heart fell for you. I love you."

Alert. A human defense mechanism. It somehow kicks in, in the weirdest moments.

It can detect a gaze, which is pointed at you. Or a ball, which was flying towards you, without seeing it. Or like she said, dangerous persons which seem harmless.

"You have taught me something Kiyotaka, the most person which usually seems harmless, is actually the most dangerous one. I never thought that anybody would ever instill a new philosophy like you did in my brain"

"Mako, you learn very fast, potentially. However, please don't see me as someone dangerous. If you haven't seen how dangerous and cruel the world may get."

"You know it the best after all, you were the one which went through hell. Even worse than hell. A children which was tormented like that is I suppose, worse than being in hell."

"It wasn't hell. For me at least."

"What was it then for you? You saw others break down and die. You were a experiment with nobody showing you a glimpse of love. Nobody caring about what happened to you"

"That? Well, I guess you read also almost every single article, judging by your knowledge of the curicculums of that place. I don't think it was hell, that wasn't what made people think it's hell."

"What? What was it then, Kiyotaka?"

"The hell started, when you stopped feeling anything. About the comrades dying. About people, which probably are the only witnesses and confirmations of your existence dying or break."

"...No regret?"

"Regret? I don't feel regret about that. After all, these were only failures, like everyone else in that demonic generation. I secretly was a failure too, even though I surpassed the maximum human potential, I was defective.

I was a constantly running machine."

"That was the reason why you were placed in that class. You were accepting things too quickly. You accepted everything except one thing, going all out on public.

"I know, Mako, you seem to deduct the information pretty well, I am impressed, that you can analise that well as a non white room student.

But yes. I never even thought of going all out. Every time I say that I try my best, that is a lie."

She was accepting and taking in the information, second for second, putting immense pressure on me with that topic.

Was she going to deep? No. Not close, that is barely the tip of the iceberg.

I probably barely know a tiny bit more than Mako does.

Who was my mom? Who assassinated that man? Why did it even happen?

How did they keep it from public that long?

Where did the instructors come from? Why is my existence even possible?

I don't know. But I will figure out, once I get to know my biological mother, which can probably help me out on that matter.

"I doubt that you would ever need to go all out, if you won that mini game earlier with that much of a easy run. Securing first place for the past days, and even watching the stars, while others are stressing about expulsion and Top 10."

"Mako, you are a girl, which I cannot understand myself. You are holding back as well. There would be no other reason, why you shouldn't be a class-d student."

"Then we have something in similar, Kiyotaka-kun."

"You think I am playing myself down?"

"You are doing so. After all, before this exam I myself didn't know your potential once you can move freely. I wonder which place you'd secured, without me holding you back, going all out without having to worry about me."

"Who knows, this is a mystery I guess? But do you think I would be even further ahead?"

"...Probably. I doubt that you would have even get a problem with winning, or getting your past revealed. And about that...I am sorry to destroy your peaceful life with this relationship..."

Peaceful life? I don't even know if I had one to begin with. The downfall of the concept of being a nobody failed at Horikita and Hirata.

Then it reached it's peak with this adorable girl and that first minigame.

However. I don't think that anybody in this world had no problems to encounter in life.

I don't even know, if you could call it 'life' if you never had something challenging you.

"I don't think you or anybody was at fault. Rather, I think it started with the whiteroom. Not with anybody. You are having the least responsibility for what happened, and to be honest...I don't think it had too much of an impact on me."

Apparently, I was always told, that I had some screws loose, even before the whiteroom got impossible to beat for the others.

I was told, that I had a brain, and a heart, which should never had existed in the first place.

Can I confirm that? Well, that is only what Shizukake told me.

I never knew the official statement of the whiteroom behind that. But judging by that, I was different and unrealistically smart from birth.

"Kiyotaka...I don't want to make you mad. But I noticed from the beginning, that you are different. But I could never say that just because you are different, that somebody hates you."

That's right. Everyone on this school is different. Even as much as my public personality is similar to Akitō or Sudō...There was always something about me which never fit.

"I am different and hated for that. I don't understand it, but let them be. As of now I am seen as the only benchmark in the school."

"It's true, however, Kiyotaka...Can you promise me, that if you do something 'bad' then tell me, before I have to feel the following results of that."

"Alright. Mako can I ask you something?"

"Sure, if I can answer it and it's nothing embarrassing?"

"Do you think that one can exist without somebody noticing their activities?"

"Elaborate further on that, I don't think I could answer something so un-precise."

"If somebody weren't to observe a human, does this human then exist or is it a myth?"

"Uh...He does exist...but we have then no prove of that, since we never observed our could prove his existence."

"Thank you Mako."

"But why asking? I personally, without being too objective, that a human only then exists if he is active and observable. Or atleast give a hint of life"

"But, do you think, the same couldn't be said about human actions?"

"..."

"Thank you, I now get what I should focus on. Mako, go to sleep. It's already late. I guess I will join you after."

"Join me huh? I am looking forward to it. Just don't stay up too late okay?"

I nodded in agreement, and she got into her tent, which was barely 7 meters away from this small water stream. She could hear me if I whispered or moved. Means I don't get the chance to keep on going with farming the points.

Knocking her out 'mysteriously' like my original plan was, won't do. She is my adorable girlfriend after all, I can't do such a inhuman thing to her, can I?

I will go for another method of actually teaching Nagumo a lesson for life, he seems to think the whiteroom wasn't bad and the only reason why somebody as 'Great' as me could exist, marking me as the lucky guy.

But, I could bet my whole identity, that Nagumo would suffer as much trauma as I did in my entire life, in just 20 minutes of level 20 training like I did.

Well, I do not entirely know his backstory, but I guess I can predict something of it...It's just a theory, but even before the great Manabu Horikita, there also was somebody else, looking down on him or maybe being superior.

This complex is very often for kids, with older siblings which get treated 'better' by their parents, or a child in it's class which is treated better by the teacher.

However, this can also go from siblings or students, to pure hatred of 'superior' people, creating a superiority complex within its own.

Teaching him how his complex might result in it's own downfall is hard, yet I got a plan for doing so.

To be honest though, I don't think it will change him for the better, it will change him temporarily, then once he returns to his usual personality, he then is having a even bigger, burning desire to be the best.

People having that 'problem' aren't that different from me. But there is a difference between a superiority complex that Ryuen or Nagumo has and absolute superiority.

My false self is fading away slowly, they will know in the future, but I do not mind a little bit about it, rather I am getting a little excited of how much the classes will get aware of my existence or the danger called a White Room-Student.

I believe the average White Room student could also achieve high numbers in this school. I wonder how much the world would change if Horikita had a different personality and never would have done research about my past, using me to achieve her dreams.

Or better: If my past would have still been a secret to society. I basically have no use of continuing school, saying that I am the one and only survivor of that demonic gen is enough to get the greatest jobs in the world.

I might even start a political party, changing Japan, but that isn't my goal. My goal is a peaceful life, a loving Wife, a house, a nice car, many holidays, well paying work and maybe even a new generation of this demonic bloodline.

Some rain drops were falling on my head. Making me get the situation again. Was I dreaming right now? My future?

I don't want to sound crazy or weird, but...Instead of a peaceful life, I would rather have a life just like in this school again.

Maybe being a teacher in this school? Wouldn't that be unfair since all of my students would then be called 'Student's by Ayanokouji-sensei?'

That is quite weird to be honest.

Ayanokouji-sensei...

That man huh?

Hunting me all the way until now.

It's been 46 minutes since Mako went to sleep, should I go so as well?

It's not because I am tired, rather because I skipped the sleep of last night, which could result in me missing out the entire next day. I got enough occupation points today, so continuing tomorrow with full energy might be better right?

Of course, I can continue normally tomorrow, but I wouldn't say that I still could keep up with my own body, resulting into a possible collapse of missing 2 or more days of sleep in a row.

And this would only make her worried about me for my own delusion. I need to sleep now, it's almost 1 a.m.

Besides, scanning my surrounding, nobody was around. My eyes, senses and GPS watch told me.

So I guess drifting off into sleep won't be that...bad...

Right...?

Entering the tent I then let myself fall and then...

--

Mako POV:

The sunlight intruding my tent from the holes of the top, which allowed fresh air, sunlight and sounds to arrive better to me.

However, I felt something heavy on me chest.

"K-K-Kiyotaka?!?!"

What was he doing here?! And why isn't he sleeping in his own tent?!

Suddenly, my hand moved from its own, stroking his nice hair... He does feel nice, cuddling with me...

His firm yet nice feeling chest was like a protective shield for me. My boyfriend is cute yet scary~

"Hehe~ Kiyo~ You are bold, having your face buried into my boobs~"

Eh...Wait a seconds...He was locking me into this position!!!

I can't really move! But I can't wake him up as well...

Since...That would make me a terrible person to be honest. Relying that much on his strength...just to never let him rest for my selfish reasons.

Besides... Shouldn't I be the one in heaven right now? The probably smartest and strongest human on earth right now is cuddling with me and it happens to be my boyfriend at the same time!

W-We might even have kids some day... Means...I would be his wife!

Enough of these delusions Mako!!!!

You need to focus, you are currently alone with him on this dangerous island! There could be many things that may go wrong, just as physical assault, and I think Kiyotaka is the type of person to actually consider fighting until death.

I don't know him. I really don't, there are people out there knowing him much better than I do. His terrifying past is leaked, he will never be able to overcome that trauma.

Kiyotaka... Is that the demon which everyone talks about?

No, in my opinion he is pretty...normal?

Well he isn't, but that's what I like about him.

I am not the one to talk about this though...After all, I was the first person to not accept his past, I was in the biggest denial out of everyone out there. I could simply not accept that he has gone through that.

I am blinded by emotion, seeing him as a normal boy, even though the facts slapped me into the face, telling me, and confirming me that it's a issue within myself.

It's proven, yet I am closing my ears, just like a children, trying to deny that santa is not real.

He didn't chose to have that past, he never would have so, I think...

Anyways, he slowly was waking up, it made my heart race, just like the engine of a supercar, revving up.

"G-Good morning Kiyotaka...Slept well?"

"Yes...How about you and why are you in my tent?"

"More like, why are you in my tent? You probably were to tired to care which tent it actually was, right? I don't care either way, it was pretty comfortable right?"

"It certainly was."

--

Kiyotaka POV:

Just as I tried to stand up, she didn't let me leave. The watch told me it was 05:54 a.m. means that almost nobody was awake anyways on this fifth day.

Which also means, that I could rest a bit more right?

"Why?"

"What do you mean why? I never cuddled with you Kiyotaka! Just let me be a nice girlfriend once?!"

Right, before this relationship, we never really hugged, or kissed with an intention to do so.

It's really not her fault, more like mine, I just am not used to have somebody that close to me.

I never expected to get a girlfriend.

"Sorry." I laid my head back down, on her chest. She didn't seem to care I was laying between her breasts.

She basically just stroke my hair, it was a pleasant feeling, as if somebody was just in deep love with you.

"Don't be sorry, just let your guard down with me more often. I-I never told you this but I guess it's time huh?"

"What do you mean?"

"I don't really know what our relationship in the future might be, K-Kiyotaka... I don't want to break up! Please stay for me, even if your or my class wouldn't allow it! I...I--"

"I don't care, I will stay with you. I don't plan on leaving you. If there get to be some problems intern of your class, regarding the topic of dating, then tell me, you can't fight them alone, so I will eventually lend you a hand."

"That is probably the insanest thing I have ever heard... I got the highest type of protection! I love youuu~!

She squeezed me, almost choking me, and this is when I realized that she maybe is cuter than everybody has thought. But insanely weird to be honest. I don't want to sound not romantic in any way, but...

I can't really measure her smartness. Neither do I get her personality. I only accepted confession because I was curious and she looked like a pretty good future partner for me.

However, I think something doesn't sit well with me. Is it that she is from Class-B? No.

More like, she knows my past, knows that I did 'warcrimes' in the whiteroom, despite not even being in a war. Which is crazy enough, that I was literally a human with no extern emotion. Neither have I got any family.

I genuinely fail to imagine what makes her fall in love with me? My looks? Hirata and Kanzaki would have been a similar or maybe better option, since they at least can smile.

My personality? About that... I am not ready to give up my false self just yet and rather let it reveal itself once needed.

Maybe my smartness? This is a elite school, getting here is a high achievement itself.

"Mako, I guess I will sound weird asking you this...But why did you even confess? I don't see any pro's in being my girlfriend, even worse after that incident."

"You misunderstand something Kiyotaka, that is a huge flaw of yours. You always think that there must be an advantage, benefit, disadvantage or contra to something right?"

"That is the only logical approach on--"

"That's where you are wrong. I am not smarter in you in any case, let alone stronger emotionally. But you misunderstand the concept of emotions. You don't go into friendships or romantic relationships for profit or benefit. Rather because you just wanted to, or because something inside oneself eagerly waited for this."

She then continued.

"I know where you came from and I will never judge you by that, but you need to open your eyes. The outside world, or even this scary school is nowhere close, not even in sight of being as horrifying as that place. Your way of thinking is outdated when it comes to relationship with people."

Outdated? Huh? I understood everything else what she says, and I am not the type of person to get confused, but this genuinely sounded weird to me.

In all possible outcomes I didn't understand what she could mean.

"Kiyo, there is always someone which is even higher prepared than oneself was. Back in middle school, I thought that I was by far the best. I ranked first in academics with ease. However once I joined this school and met Honami-chan, Kanzaki-kun, Suzune-chan and many other geniuses, I realized that there always is a bigger fish. And throughout history, it was proven that time always wins."

"I agree with you on that, Mako. However I don't understand what time has to do with me."

"Right...To explain it to you. Nobody has ever thought that there would be another world war shortly after the first one? Which was even worse right? There will always be something bigger, worse or better, once the timeline allows it.

Even some other guys like Nikola Tesla, Albert Einstein or Isaac Newton got beaten by the time. Back then, the knowledge we have now, was insanely hard to obtain in their times, yet it is pretty easy for us nowadays. And I believe that, even if it takes hundreds or years, or even if it's going to be you again, that there would be something greater."

"Me again?"

"You know Kiyotaka, have you ever heard of someone braking their own record? You would be the kind of person which could easily do that, according to the internet reports that I read some time ago."

"You can think of this as pure honesty, or arrogance coming from me. But I think, that nothing will ever come close to the education of the white room. If you didn't know, I believe the average white-room student could have easily achieved 130 occupation points by now in this exam. What do you think I will achieve with my level?"

"To be honest...I can't comprehend that number... 130 by now and fully alone? is that even possible?"

Well, it is possible, if you work night and day, or are completely alone and can rush up the leaderboards.

"Then...What if I tell you that I may be not the only white room student here?"

"What do you mean Kiyotaka? Now I am quite disturbed. Another one? Just like you?"

"As you know, the reports said only one thing about me. I was the sole survivor of the fourth generation. However...There were other generations as well. And I think that there must be one white-room student in either our or the second year."

"Huh? Why not the third year as well?"

"Because the second generation student couldn't enroll on this school more. Three years ago, the white-room was still operating. Means that the second generation couldn't have escaped to this school. And the white-room shut down one and a half years ago. Which could have resulted into some of the third gen students joining this school even before me."

"That sounds logical, but wouldn't you know who it is? You were one sole institution, so you must know most of them there."

"Well, I only knew the original students of my generation, before they died or left. I don't know anybody from other generations, however they do know who I am."

"D-Died?! This just doesn't sit right with me... But why are you concerned about another white-room student? They left you alone, why wouldn't you leave them alone as well?"

This was a good question.

"It may be hard explaining it now, but listen. The whole second year is getting ruled by Nagumo with an iron fist. Means he has control over a white-room student. And only I know what these students are capable of. First, people think that the difference between as example, the student council president, which was seen as the greatest and most extra-ordinary student of all time and the average white-room student isn't big...However, that is a mistake."

"How so? Manabu Horikita was given that title by the chairman himself, if you were right, then you would have been the greatest student ever, and probably placed in Class-A? But, you are in Class-D, and not close to gaining that title due to that."

We both stood up and began searching for spots. Calmly breaking the 9x mark.

"I know, but there is a difference between a white-room student and the student council president. You can easily observe the moves from the 'better' students right? But I am almost 100% sure that there is a white-room student in the year above us, and keeping that hidden so well, from the President, Chairman, Teacher, other students and even from me, is a bigger achievement than the others ever achieved."

After taking more air inside me, I then decided to continue.

"Because? The school has it's eyes and ears everywhere. Nothing escapes the radar of this school."

"Then how come you escaped the radar all until now? I don't get it, is it something way to far from my possible intelligence-standard?"

"No. I just was too suspicious, it was only a question of time until I got revealed, and well...It happened on the possibly best day of my high school life, where we got together as a couple. The day was then of course, ruined."

I can't say it was ruined, now I can talk about my past to her, which I never originally wanted, however I can do so now.

--

On the other side of the island: (Ichinose POV:)

"Honami-chan, Mako and Ayanokouji-kun officially now reached 91 points, widening the gap to the Horikita-Group by 20. It's impressive how Class-D absolutely dominates us and the other classes in their year." Chihiro called out to me, currently, I was with Team: Shibata, which was the team of me, Shibata-kun and Hamauchi-kun.

And Team Himeno: Himeno-san, Chihiro-chan, Inogashira-san from Class-D, Nishimura-san and Niba-chan from Class-C.

A rather mixed combination, our two groups were often camping together. Mostly to sleep or have dinner to not waste too much coal for camp fires.

"91 Occupation points?! As a duo?"

Shibata was also insanely surprised by the sudden pickup in acceleration of their team. Two days ago, they were almost at the same pointy tall as place 2 and 3, however, it then changed drastically, what the cause of that was, is unkown.

From 50 then directly up to 80 in such a short time is a mystery to me. Have they gained another member? No. That is not possible, since they basically still are shown as the only duo in the top 15.

However, the ration between Occupation points:Members in the team, was insane for them. 45,5 points per member, means even if they were split now, they still would eventually make the Top 20.

That's crazy for sure.

"Ayanokouji-kun lives up to that name now huh? Demon..."

"To think that he already was close to first place when he was alone, sent me some shivers down the spine..."

"If they win this exam and the next mini-games, I believe that Class-D will become a serious threat to us. Do you guys think we should get rid of him? I mean, there is only that logical approach. He wouldn't get expelled, neither would Amikura-san get--"

"Say, Himeno-san are you out of your mind? Seriously? Do you really think that even if our teams all unite, we could stand a chance against him, physically and mentally speaking?"

Shibata has a point, but... He underestimates the power of friendship and the intelligence of planing something all the way out.

Himeno made a proposal of knocking him out of the game, which also would result into a direct war declaration to Class-D. We would also betray Mako-chan with it, however, majority speaking, we should convince her.

A war with Class-D is currently easily winnable, that was shown with the Sudou-incident where Ryuen didn't take long to make a huge and simple attempt to expel him. That was however, driven into dust by a 'mysterious' third party.

We could win against them if we decide to make a deal with second and other first year classes, since we would outnumber class-d. If we don't do it now, it may be already way too late. That's when the mechanism of having such a white-room in your class kicks in.

Just like in a car which has a turbo lag. It achieves it's full power a bit later, however, once it does, it's basically over.

"I don't think as two little groups alone, Shibata-kun. But think about it. He has a, mentally speaking, hard time right now, and now is the perfect opportunity to take him out of the competition early."

"You know, that emotional damage isn't lasting three whole years right?"

"It lasted 15 years for him I doubt-" I then interfered

"That is messed up, Himeno-san. Using his traumatizing past as an example is really touching the sky of humiliation. Don't ever mention such a thing again. Do you really, honestly believe that it's a morality-speaking right thing to do, traumatizing that poor boy even more?!"

"Honami-san. I guess I never told you this, but these three years are the hardest in our life's. Please, be a little more of a critical thinker and abandon that wrong sense of morality. It will get you nowhere in this school."

"Himeno-san! Watch your language and don't ever try and break somebody that is already at suicidal risk!"

"Suicidal risk? How so?"

"I think nobody ever will understand what he is feeling. Nothing close to that. Ichinose-san is probably right about it, Himeno. People with PTSD tend to get their intrusive thoughts letting them take over their body. It could result into murder or suicide. I am not sure, if he has PTSD from that place, however testing it out is the worst thing that could come into our minds."

Shibata worded out. He is right after all.

[For those who don't know what PTSD is or what causes it:

Post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD) is a psychiatric disorder that develops after experiencing or witnessing a traumatic event, series of events, or set of circumstances. It is a mental and behavioral disorder that may affect an individual's mental, physical, social, and/or spiritual well-being.

PTSD can be caused by a variety of traumatic events, such as sexual assault, warfare, traffic collisions, child abuse, domestic violence, or other threats on a person's life or well-being.

PTSD is characterized by emotional or physical harm or life-threatening symptoms that may affect an individual's mental, physical, social, and/or spiritual well-being.

(According to research and asking AI; The character Kiyotaka Ayanokouji, from the Novel and Anime series, which was written by Shougu Kinugasa and adapted by LERCHE-Studios, suffers from mental trauma and possible PTSD, it was also hinted throughout the series: that even before the events of the White Room, which was explained in Volume Zero of the Light Novel series, that he had already some screws loose.

The result of traumatic events, such as Shirou, which one of the last students leaving the demonic fourth generation of the white room, the trauma from Yuki, which was then later also caught up by the Light Novel or the day when he was finally alone, changed him to the worse. Where he then adapted the bad way of analizing and use of the situations.

Long story short: the character called Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, does suffer from psychological trauma. If it may is PTSD or something else.)

Back to the Author saying sum: Yes, Kiyotaka DOES suffer from traumatic disorders. I wrote and researched this extra for some deluded cote fans who still think he is normal and chose this way of thinking.]

"Alright then, let's see the class standings once the two weeks of terror on this island are over. I guess we will see then if I was right or not."

--

Horikita POV:

Currently walking through the island, closing distance to the north-beach of the map.

Currently, Hirata and Kushida were accompanying me, Sudō was going to the North west, a bit of a different way compared to ours.

Why? Basically so he could explore where the water stream from the south leads to.

Maybe he could find other students, maybe even Kiyotaka-kun, which was ghosting everyone and everybody throughout this island exam.

I have barely seen him, maybe once or twice? And that was for maybe around 5 minutes each time.

Currently, he is leading with 96 occupation points, having a wide gap to my team, which got to be the second place with 78 points.

Kiyotaka-kun probably let us catch up intentionally, since I guess he went serious for one day, securing so many points.

"Say Horikita-san, do you think we could catch up to first place?"

"Judging by who the first place is...No, I don't think so, except he gets injured or his teammate does. Otherwise we must concentrate on securing second place since Team Kiriyama is close, tailgating our team."

[Current standings:

1. Black Mamba: 96 OP.
2. Horikita-Group: 78 OP.
3. Team Kiriyama: 76 OP.
4. Team Shibata: 71 OP.
5. Team Koenji: 71 OP.
6. Nagumo-Grouping: 71 OP.
7. Dragon Team: 69 OP. (This is Ryūens team!)
8. Kanzaki: 64 OP.
9. Nazuna-Kiryūin-Ozisawa 64 OP.
10. Katsuragi's Team: 61 OP.

--

66: Random Team:(2nd Years) 26 OP.
67: R. T.:(2nd Years) 25 OP
68: R. T.:(2nd Years) 22 OP.]

We are closer to 10th than to Kiyotaka-kun. This is...frustrating.

I thought, that this may be the first time where we could measure our strength fairly, until I decided to have a group of 4.

And even if he was only with Amikura-san, he was 18 points infront of us!

Not that it's important for the class for me to win against him, it's more like a personal desire to win atleast once against him.

To prove my brother wrong, that even if I am a Class-D student, that I don't need his help to secure first place.

"True enough. We shouldn't allow Class-C Team's to get into the Top 5. Not because I don't like them, rather because it could make our effort go to waste." Kushida analized.

Even if the rumours of her are true. I grew to like her somehow and we got to be friends.

How? Don't ask me.

"I would recommend to split up a little, everyone should try and cover this day by theirselves. Everybody a different direction and meet-up at the center once it's 7 p.m. alright?"

Hirata suggested, it was a good idea, it is a dry surface now after all and we could now finally find spots more effectively.

"I agree! However, if a event get's to be before 7 p.m. then let's all meet up at the hosting point. Besides, if you meet someone hostile, then alert it using your watch and start voice recording!"

"Got it. I will be heading off first."

Kushida said, she then left to the south. Hirata kept going to the north and since Sudō was approaching the west, I decided to explore the east.

To be fair, I never was in the north east part of the map and I am quite passionate about winning this special exam against everybody.

My watch told me someone was nearby, more like a duo.

He was in the Top 10, means it could only be Kiyotaka-kun, maybe with Amikura-san aswell.

However, passing him with going unnoticed is extremely hard, since I got to know in the past few months, that he is something else.

When it comes down to checking and sensing something around, he somehow got another sense for that, he noticed me back in the mall from behind, even though he didn't even see me.

He just heard me, yet he knew that it was me.

So rather instead of trying to hide, I approached them.

And to my surprise...

It wasn't him! My brain alerted.

The voices didn't match, there were two guys talking, one was familiar...

"Nagumo-san, why do you intend to loose this time?"

As his voice got then audible, I turned on my voice recorder, in case something important happens in their conversation.

"Good question, Kuzumo. Can I trust you? Well, stupid question, we knew each other for years right?"

"I guess we do. But rather, I guess I understand that it isn't necessary for us Class-A students to win, since we have a huge gap to Kiriyama's class."

Kiriyama, he is the guy which leads the third placed team in this exam, performing pretty well.

He is a direct rival to us in the rankings, yet I haven't crossed him on this island. Maybe Kiyotaka has?

But I don't know where even Kiyo is. How should I ask him about thaz?

"Indeed, first I wanted to win, just to suit my ego and relax...But however, a threat joined the playground, unexpectedly."

"That Kouhai?"

"Exactly."

They must mean Kiyotaka-kun! I already knew that he and Nagumo were on terrible terms, yet...

Nagumo went out of his way to beat Kiyotaka-kun?

"Ayanokōji is unexpectedly smart and effective. However, I think he did a mistake with measuring his strength on this island infront of everyone."

And I agree with you on that, Nagumo-senpai. I never really thought that he would actually go all out, just as he promised.

Is he even going all out? I don't know. However, I can already sense the mixed feelings of our classmates.

"How come? Everybody is now scared of him!"

"That is a problem for him. He didn't expect the reactions to be mixed. His class supports him, however, nobody else does. And that was my goal on the last mini game."

I believe, that not even our classmates are sure of their thoughts on him.

Neither was I, but I then realized that doubting him was always a weakness of mine.

"...So he can't walk around in peace anymore? Nagumo-san, that was quite the smart move. That causes psychological damage I guess."

"It does. However, I don't think he seems to care. Yet."

"You are right on that...Miyabi, wanna have fun on the beach like Asahina-san invited us to have? It was around lunch time, if I can remember correctly."

"Sure, I don't mind, it is barely half-time."

"Miyabi, do you have a crush on her?"

"On who?"

"Asahina-san or Ichinose-chan?"

"Neither, I don't care about either currently. Rather, I want to destroy the one and only survivor of that institution"

"Miyabi, I don't remember that being your goal. Wasn't it to leave a mark on the first years?"

"It was. However, now, that demon caught my attention. And I will do everything in my power to delete his name from the schools history. Starting to derecognize him as a student council member."

"Derecognize?"

"I will derecognize his power in the student council as a vice president, the pressure from me and the second years will then eventually lead to the school kicking him out of the council due to fear of intern war of the council."

"But what when he does the same on you? He is also a vice president..."

"That is none of your concern. I have plans that I can't share with anybody yet, until they will get perfected."

"Huh?"

"Say Kazumo. Do you also build the plane whilst flying it?"

"Yo! Don't mock me like that!"

"Haha! Just like back in middle school! You literally planned a confession to a girl, going through everything if she declines your confession. But you didn't know what to do after she accepted your confession! Haha!"

"Dude don't yell that out loud here okay?! I was 14 years old! Boys are always ready for the worst and the probability of her accepting was so low that I didn't even consider yes as an option!"

Just as they switched their conversation to the normal basic boys talk, I then left, going into the direction of the center.

But, I don't think that I left unnoticed. They probably switched the conversation because they noticed someone.

Not me though. There was another person nearby. Also from the Top 5, however, in a group of two again.

Before I could get caught, I then left the scene. Trying to search desperately for Kiyotaka-kun.

He needs this recording. After that, he knows Nagumo's plan!

--

??? POV:

I, Ozisawa Niri, am also from that place. However, not in the same generation to the guy, which I want to burn to the ground.

Now I have the chance and opportunity to do so. And even the allies which are willing me to help, taking him down.

Kiyotaka Ayanokōji, you were the reason, why we, the third generation students, were pushed to our limits.

Because they thought we could easily do the same. However after I was 15 years old, I ended the whiteroom with the ninth level, and the facility got shut down.

I am the best in this school. I don't have opponents in my leauge. I am a Class-A student.

However, the second he joined, I was automatically a place further down in the ranking of the best students of all time.

He is first now.

And I will make sure to take my crown back. He is just a failure. A identity made up to push my motivation of being better than before.

His abilites are simply fake

"Nazuna-chan. That Kouhai is really toying with our year huh? That boring ass Nagumo really got put in his place huh?"

"Seems like it. However, I do not think that he will end up in first place. That's because there will be a miracle."

A miracle? Against him?

We don't need it to beat him. My abilities surpass his'.

"Niri-chan. What do you think of him? We encounted him earlier on the first few days."

"He is a arrogant asshole. I don't need to have another opinion aside of that. And I eventually am praying on his downfall in this exam."

"That was...direct..." Fuka said, chuckling to that.

"Well, don't need a roundabout way to express my thoughts right?"

"I guess so. Besides, Niri-chan...Why did you never care about competition, but suddenly, he joined and you began to care?"

"Why bothering to ask me that, Fuka? You are doing the same thing, for the same reason as I did."

"Hmm? You think so? I just started to join this competition to annoy Nagumo. Did you think the same?"

"I wanted to be a annoyance to both, Nagumo-kun and Ayanokōji."

"That is direct again... Niri-chan, you seem to be pretty fucked up behind your appearance."

"You are aswell, Fuka. We are on the same boat. I guess it will show once the next mini game starts. It barely is 11.30 a.m. And it should start in six hours."

"You confident in winning?" Asahina asked me.

It's not the confidence to be honest. I am pretty nervous. Since I never saw his skill up close.

"Sure am, why shouldn't I? Considering that we don't need to be scared of anyone, we barely missed the first minigame by some minutes."

"And yet it shouldn't change anything in us, Niri-chan. Nazuna-chan may appear pretty confident, but deep down, she probably isn't. Could this be the same case for you?"

"Tell me, Fuka. I don't know why you are that provocative today, but have I ever lost composure the time we are on this school?"

"..."

"See? Don't assume things which can be proven false quickly."

--

Back to Kiyopon's POV :3

"Kawaaai!!!"

What?

"Loook!!! This baby owl!!"

Ah right. Baby owls are probably the cutest things to ever set foot on earth.

"Seems cute."

"Can we take it with us?"

"I don't know, I personally wouldn't."

"Whyyyy! Kiyooo~ please..."

"I would rather move around this island without having problems with an owl. How did you even spot it?"

"Don't know, I looked up to a tree because I thought I saw someone and well this thing was it! I will name him...Hmm...Give me some ideas!"

"Uhm...Nisimo?"

"That sounds...INCREDIBLY ADORABLE! Baby owl Nisimo! I...thought naming my future children Kubo... What do you think?"

Kubo? It indeed is a pretty nice name for kids to have. Modern, not old, but also not a baby name for which you would have to be ashamed of once you grow older.

Kubo means "long time, old story" or in other dialects: "protect, keep, long-life"

"Mako, I never asked that. But from which city where you before you came here to Tokyo? Could it be that you were from Osaka?"

"O-Osaka?! W-Where did you know that from?! Is my accent noticeable?!"

"No, not a bit. You talk pretty much like the normal woman from Tokyo. However I simply guessed it by the name 'Amikura' and Kubo. I think it's pretty nice that you can also be referred as Asakura am I right?"

"That is getting scary...My parent's last name is Asakura. And yeah. My little brother's bestfriend is called Kubo, thus I thought it was a adorable name. In Osaka we do have weird names hehe~"

They certainly have some rare names. Amikhda is basically the modernized version of Asakura.

These changes were made in the 2000s, due to Japanese people still using old names from the imperial times.

Asakura was the name of a daughter from the empire's family.

They probably changed it themselves, to look more modern.

And many people with the last name "Asakura" changed it in either Nisikura or Amikura. Which both basically have the same meaning.

"Where does your family originate from? Ayanokōji...that is probably the rarest last name ever. It stands for design, little, and a long road.
Kiyotaka stands for prosperity, hight and noble."

Even though I don't know why or who gave me that name, this name asserts pretty much the most of masculinity that you can assert.

This name: 'Ayanokōji" is rare in the modern day and keeps on declining. Pretty much everybody changing their name to not get associated with that man.

Just like the people with the surname 'Bin Laden' did after he got that high bounty on his head.

Will I keep this name? Don't know. Will I give this name my children? No, because I am not sure to continue this demonic bloodline.

'Your dad is a monster'

I don't want my kids to hear that sentence. I already heard that sentence all my life through.

"K-Kiyotaka, can I ask you something?"

"Go on."

"What do you want to do once you graduate?"

"I don't think I have a particular plan to be honest."

"Kiyotaka be honest...you wouldn't do what your dad did r-right?"

"Who knows? I don't wanna talk about what my dad did wrong. Talking about a dead man which had high ambitions is illegal for us students which are having this little special exam."

"A-Ah... You plan on having children, m-maybe with me?"

"Don't know. Let's say that I have other priorities than children."

Right. My father was literally crazy for BMW's. So am I.

My dad drove an older, second hand seven series. 750LI E38. And well... I plan on having a BMW aswell, so I can start a tradition maybe?

Would be pretty funny to know that my 'family' drives BMWs...

But...I only know that man is from my family. Who is my mom? Do I have siblings? Cousins? Uncles? Grandfathers?

I will find out once I graduate.

"Sorry for asking you that weird question. We are about to be the first team to break the 100 mark, however Horikita-san's team is getting closer. They reached 87 points."

Means, we are barely 12 points infront.

And it's only two hours left until 3 p.m. when almost everybody will eat lunch or take showers.

However, I am still a bit troubled about the mini game later on.

I do hope it's not physical since going a bit further in terms of usable strength, could be fatal for the next two days.

"They are indeed getting closer, however there is a problem. They only get the chance to come closer since it's dry. We need to hope for rain in the next three days. Then we may aswell wi-"

"Kiyotaka-kun!!!"

Just as we talked about them, I heard her voice. Invading my usually relaxed ears, making them stiffer.

"What? Everything's fine? Suzune-chan? Your legs-"

"Don't worry about 'em! I just tripped a little. However, I have a important message for you!"

I don't know why she is so tensed, or even sweating that much.

"That is?" Mako asked for me.

"I c-caught Nagumo and his friend chatting a little, revealing some of his plans! They will kick you out of the council!"

Kicking me out of the council.

"That is hard to believe Suzune, can you atleast provide me any source, or is this an attempt to slow us down." I said.

After all, we are indeed rivals on this special exam.

"I-I have a voice recording Kiyotaka-kun!"

"Really? Can you show I to me? I am quite curious about what Nagumo always calls a genius plan."

"H-Here..."

She then started the recording.

--

So basically the de-recognization technique. Putting pressure on me.

Well, a rather smart plan, if it weren't for thr loopholes. Since I know his plan now, I could switch the situation quickly.

But there is another problem. To use this as evidence, I need the recording to be on my phone.

Sadly enough, that is not possible.

How so? These recordings will dissappear once the exam is over. Means I would need Horikita to give me her watch so I could report it to a teacher right now.

Which is almost impossible, since she is pretty confident about winning this exam.

"T-That's...insane...going such lengths for a 15 year old boy..."

"Seems like it. Suzune, can I ask you for that recording?"

"Huh?"

There isn't a 'share' feauture on these smart watches.

Means that wouldn't work.

"Can I have your watch?"

"Excuse me? Of course not. I have my points on them!"

"But wouldn't the purpose of recording it fail when you aren't ready to share the recordings with me."

"Kiyotaka-kun, there are simply some lines which you cannot cross in this case. I am ready to act as a witness, however I will not give up my watch."

"Pretty selfish of a classmate to do. More like the leader of our class. I put my trust and ambitions into the wrong person."

"That is absurd Kiyotaka-kun. As a fellow classmate of mine, I thought of protecting you the most in this exam, but since you are somehow turning hostile towards me, I must take this offer back."

"Is it? I don't think it was part of our friendship, to refuse to help me in this case. Either way, I simply do not care enough. I will take matters in my own hands."

"Took you some time, Kiyotaka-kun. I thought that I need to get my hands dirty for your plans once again. Just like in the Sudō case."

This was probably critical damage. I simply couldn't fight that argument. I did indeed use her that time.

"H-Hey you two, how about being friendly to each other again? I-I mean, turning like this in this important stage of the exam is pretty bad wouldn't you two agree?" Mako tried to de-escalate the situation.

"Then tell him that he need to use his brain for once! How can you still put yourself over anybody in this heated situation?!"

"I never did so."

"Ah right, Kiyotaka-kun. You didn't tell us shit about the S-System because of your 'secret' which got revealed anyway, sending our class to the bottom. Won this mini game just to troll Nagumo-kun and not for the class! Refusing to partner up with a Class-D memeber to help them up. Setting up that Sudō incident. Then solving it with my hands! Not to forget that you literally never told us-"

"Horikita. You didn't need to say it infront of her."

Horikita froze up in realization.

"E-Eh Mako-chan forget what I said, it was just normal banter between friends r-right?"

"Kiyotaka? You never actually helped your friends? Why?"

"I-I guess I will leave. Kiyotaka, meet me at the center in one hour o-okay?"

I just nodded and Horikita left the situation. Turning this into an awkward situation between me and the newly upset Mako.

I didn't say anything. Neither she did.

She just stood infront me. Looking down on her feet, just to not look into my eyes.

She was probably insanely mad, mostly because I have a high ego, which she didn't expect.

I guess she usually thought that I did this for my class and not for my selfish desires.

"You refuse to talk huh? Unusual for someone like you Kiyotaka."

The usual adorable and teasing Mako was not there. Just a rather cold and serious one.

"You really messed this up big time, Kiyotaka. As much as I love you, I think that you are insane. You really let yourself live in luxury just for your classmates to rot? Isn't that against your own rules?"

"..."

"You still refuse to utter a word huh? Where is your confidence gone? Realization? Acceptance? I don't need to know what you are feeling or thinking right now. You never told me how you felt or thought. Don't worry."

"I am s-" She cut me off. Not leaving me any space for apologizing.

"Sorry? You are sorry? Why are you telling me that? I am not your classmate which suffered from your action. Not Suzune-chan which is desperately trying to lead your class."

"I--"

She cut me off again.

"You wanted to say: 'I am sorry for troubling you' am I right? That is a usual Kiyotaka answer. Running away from your problems again?"

We weren't moving from our position once. And well, I realized how scary a mad Mako is.

It's to be honest, not as funny as I thought it would be. She is genuinely mad and angry.

"Kiyotaka, may I ask you, what is your goal in joining this school?"

"Having-"

"-A peaceful life. Right? You got predictable. That was unexpected for me. You forget that I am not a class-d student which you can fool with your cheap excuses and lies."

She then inhaled and exhaled. Looking still on the ground.

She wasn't crying or sobbing. Rather, just standing there, avoiding eye contact.

"What is Ayanokōji Kiyotaka known for? What is your thought on that?"

"Being an ord-"

"Ordinary student? Really?"

"..."

As weird as it sounds, I am loosing an argument to my own girlfriend.

She is much smarter than I thought. I genuinely underestimated her smartness and potential.

"So you wanna tell me you are known for being a ordinary guy? You try to make a fool out of me? It's not that I want to burst out laughing, but rather, it's just funny how you keep playing stupid."

"Playing stupid?"

"Yes. Playing stupid. You know exactly for what you are known for. You are living in desperate denial. You cannot accept it. Your past got revealed and you lie to yourself, that it never got revealed. I wanted to keep quiet but...but...I couldn't hold this back anymore."

"..."

"Sure, it's scary that everybody knows who you actually are. But still trying to hide what's obvious is stupid. You came here to live an ordinary life. Yet you decide to hide your past, get into the student council despite being a class-d member and getting first place in this exam? What kind of idiot do you think everyone on this island is?"

Well...That hit deep. I never thought I will ever feel emotions. But now, I guess I did.

I felt the emotion of regret and despair.

Matsuo probably would be depressed, seeing me in this state.

"Mako. I thought you understood me."

"I perfectly understand you, don't I? I am wording out your thoughts and hopes. And you also know I am right."

"However. Being right about certain things doesn't mean that you are right about everything. I thought that you honestly accepted me. But did you?"

"Do I look like I didn't accept you? I accepted you, I always will. However there is one thing about you, which I do not understand. That is your delusion of being 'normal'. If you think you will be marked as normal here, then leave. That's all I want to say."

She had a little pause.

"Nobody here is normal. Everybody is messed up deep inside. You are messed up the most. By far. I don't want to say that I am perfect, but you aren't either. This is the wrong place to try and act normal. Being messed up is a normal thing in this school. Being ordinary however, isn't."

Then she looked at me for the first time in the eyes. Not smiling like usually. Just cold eye contact.

Sucking in each others problems.

Her lilac-gray eyes looked like it was orbiting her pupils, just like a black hole.

"So please, Kiyotaka. Don't hold back yourself. And I know your plans. When did you plan for me to leave the island?"

"..."

This really...caught me off guard.

Where and how did she find out. And why did she never say anything.

"Do you hate me for it Mako?"

"Don't ever call me like that. Ever again...I...I can't hate you. Simply because my heart doesn't allow it. You would loose one of the only persons which deeply care about you. And I don't want to make you go through that again..."

Then the hatred and welling up emotions collapsed.

She fell on her knees sobbing and her eyes giving out tears.

"I hate you. I hate you!"

To not leave her like that, I got on my knees again and took her into a one hand embrace.

Nagumo really did severe damage on me psychologically. And I will burn him for that.

She cried out, tears wettening my t-shirt. Hitting my chest with weak punches and her whole body trembling.

"I am lying just as much as you do right now...I can't hate you...I can't live with knowing that I love you! I can't live without you! I-I...P-Please Kiyotaka...Fix everything please..."

I am not used to situations like these. And I really didn't know what to say. Except one thing.

"Mako, trust me. I will change one day."

"D-Don't! Don't say that! I don't want you to change for my selfish reasons! I fell in love with you for your current personality!"

"My personality?"

My personality?? What personality do I have¿

I have the sense of selfish freedom installed in my head by Shirō. Got the gentle manners of Matsuo-san. Got the way of talking from Mako and Yuki.

And got the ambitions of Horikita Manabu and my father.

Do I have a personality, if everything is taken from another human? I don't have a personality.

That's wrong. I am known as the demon of the white room. That's my personality. A rational and fast thinking human.

And the Kiyotaka personality. A adorable and handsome boyfriend like Mako said.

She was right. She built up this change of thought inside me a long time ago.

She manipulated my personality.

That is crazy.

Really. That is something that I never predicted. I already changed.

Normaly I don't want to do this. Or never did this.

"Y-You are smiling."

"Am I? That is quite fortunate. Now Mako, let Kiyotaka fix the situation."

"Kiyotaka? What do you- You understood huh? I-I never thought you understood what my plan was..."

She stopped sobbing slowly and then accepted my embrace for a hug.

Do they call this a romantic situation?

That would be funny to be honest, that it happened now, out of all times.

"Even if I am different, let's just keep going. The lies behind our relationship are no lies anymore. Mako even if you don't believe this, I will now change. Not in the future. Now."

--

The eight day.

It's half time. We reached the total occupation points of 157 And guess what. Horikita's team won the last two minigames.

Securing us a total of 150 Classpoints in this exam.

And I am first. With my girlfriend on my side.

Second place is Horikita's team with 136 points.

The exam was now reaching the limits of everyones stamina. Of course, excluding the whiteroom student s.

"Look Kiyotaka! Nisimo is back!"

Just before we went to sleep, I saw what she indicated at. Nisimo, aka. the baby owl which now belonged to Mako.

Well, she insists about keeping it. How? Who knows?

"Seems like Nisimo likes you. Ah well, you look pretty nice when you freshly showered."

"Are you saying this because my bra is visible through my wet t-shirt."

"Is that bad for me to say?"

"No, not really, I like when you get perverted thoughts about my body. I mena every girl would dream about such a handsome guy getting horny over them."

"I guess that's what they call horny."

"That certainly is. Eh Kiyotaka...I never thought that you actually had such messy hair after showering. I didn't pay attention the last time..."

"Ah well, I didn't bother to fix them yet, mid-parts can get pretty annoying to be honest. They do look good on most people, however it's a pain to always do them."

"I can guess you are right about it. But to be honest, you do remind me of Kanzaki-kun and Hirata-kun with this style. Messy hair suit you. So does your mid-part."

"Coming to think about hairstyles, I also never saw you with open hairs instead of a pony tail until now. You look somewhat older than normal, however once you don't wear a pony tail, you look like a 16 year old again."

Right. I need to say 16 year old. She is 90 days older than me.

Which is probably a funny thing to most people.

Sudō literally joked about me dating a milf, back in the community bath of this island.

Well I do not know what a milf is. And back when I asked her what a handjob is, she literally slapped me in the face around 12 times.

So I won't risk asking if she is a milf.

"You finally accepted that I am older~ My cute adorable boy~ But well, do I look younger with open hair? More like how old do I look for you with a pony tail?"

"You currently look like a 16 year old, with open hair. But with a pony tail you somehow look older, maybe 18?"

She smirked and threw me to the thin blankets of the tent and went on cuddling with me.

Yeah, there is news, we now positioned our tents to be right infront of each other, and the opening is right going into the opening of the other tent.

Means it was basically a tent for two.

However, she still wants to cuddle with me until she falls asleep, which is a adorable feauture of having something called a girlfriend.

"Hehe~ 18 years old. Don't say you dated me because you have a fetish for older women~"

"If I told you that I did?"

"I don't mind dating a boy which younger than me~ you certainly are a lucky one aren't you~"

"You make it sound like you are around two years older even though its only 90 days."

"90 days sound longer than three months~ Wait a second... I am 20th July and you are 20th October? We are twins~!!"

"How are we twins now-"

"We are born on the same month day, that's what they call far twins :3"

"...Mako, I didn't know you could be that childish..."

"Childish~ I can also act like a adult~"

"You need sleep Mako. You are crazy right now."

"Only if you don't leave this position! I need something to cuddle with when I want to sleep!"

"Alright..."

I then turned out the flashlight which was face into the other direction of the tent, to not completly flash us.

It was dark again and she put a blanket over the both of us, also she took off her shoes, so did I."

And I guess I will sound like a ill person, but it's kinda erotic if she strokes my shin with her feet.

"You know Kiyotaka~ I would prefer sleeping with you upper body naked."

"Since when can you get so horny?"

"Pleeeaaase~"

"Only if you do the same."

"Alrig-"

"No. Stop Mako. Don't do that. I will already do so, not because you wanted me to sleep with my chest naked, it's because it's more comfortable for me okay?"

"Well...it's more comfortable for girls to sleep without a bra. So..."

"You really want to have your upper body naked? Next to me?"

"...can I trust you not to look until I get my bra off? I will sleep with my T-shirt, but will take my bra off since whoever designed them, never tested how uncomfortable these things are."

She turned in the flashlight and I immediately looked at the other side. I could see on the shadow how she took off her shirt.

I wouldn't say that I am not having a red face right now, but that looked kind of erotic.

After she took her shirt off, she then did the same with her bra and got her shirt on again before she turned the light off.

And I immediately noticed the difference, her chest was so much softer now.

As she continued to cuddle with me, I wouldn't say that I was erected, however my thoughts were playing dirty games on me.

What the...I changed so much in the last three days? I am kinda getting closer to her personality.

And I like it.

However I won't adapt her teasing nature aswell.

"Did the shadow which was produced turn you on my little boy~"

"You are awfully adorable Mako. You are trying to tease me with a blushing face."

"H-How did you know?"

"Your cheeks are warming up my T-Shirt. Ah right. You wanted me to take it off aswell right?"

"C-Can you?"

"Sure just don't scratch me or bite me like...last night."

"It was fun annoying you all night though! Hehe~ how annoyed you were before falling asleep was hilarious."

"I wasn't annoyed, rather done with my life." I said, before taking off my T-Shirt.

And I already felt her...weird... stare on my chest, before I then laid down again.

"Let's just sleep peacefully tonight okay? We have five days until the end of the exam."

"To be honest, I liked this special exam. It was painfully hard, but yet enjoyable."

"Wouldn't be that enjoyable if we two didn't get to be a couple on the second day~"

"Indeed..."

She snuggled up to me furter, almost completly laying on my chest.

Yeah, we started hugging and cuddling occasionally. Cool right?

"I am excited to get back to the school grounds. How about you? Kiyooo?"

"Well, I am split on that. I will for sure be excited to spend time and make fun memories with you there. But once classes start again..."

"Y-Yeah right. You will manage though Kiyotaka?"

"I will do so."

--

[A/N

Day 9 starts tomorrow and the exam will also eventually come to the last stages :3 Some wholesome Makiyo moments aswell. And no.

I am not currently planning lemons for them two.

Maybe later on?

]

We will see eventually. And yeah, the chapters are getting even longer.

Why? Because I want to end this story with year one... Why? Because I will try and give you much more psycho and mind games.

Of course, there may be a sequel in 2024 or sum when this story ends :3

Alsoooo... Kiyotaka is changing after some time. And Mako is the reason KYAAA.

Anyways, what do you think and how are you?

I rarely ask these questions haha~

Please go and look at the chapter called 'Questions' there I have something else to say.

12043 Words.

Still here?

What are you doing here????

MAAAAAKOOOOOOO-CHAN

MORI-SAAAAAAN

WHY SHE SOOO FINE THO WHERE ATTENTION? WHERE FAN SERVICE?]

Chapter 13: End of the exam

9th day of the special exam.

Today was the start of the real battle. Not only against the others.

But also against Yourself.

Stamina is draining, some are going crazy, some are seeing this as the opportunity to settle things physically.

Just as much as I do.

It's not that I hate being on this island. I rather love it.

A showplace of strength and psychological warfare. Who breaks the other one first.

Sadly, I think it's time to start chaining some people under my hands. And I perfectly know where to start exactly.

"Cheri Cheri Lady..."

"Did you say something Mako?"

"Nono! I just was singing a song, don't worry."

I nodded, closing this conversation, we were closing up to the center.

It's 8 p.m... More like, the next mini game is coming up.

To be honest, it's quite cold today. My senses told me it's around 15 to 19 degree celcius which is insanely untypical for the conditions.

Probably because it was insanely windy and it rained in the night.

However, this is just better for me. The windier, the quieter ones movements appear.

"Kiyotaka, do you want me to participate ag-"

"No Mako. I barely played one mini-game. And that was the first and easiest one. This time, you should get some rest and tell me if something odd happens around the center"

"Understood. Serious this time?~"

"Dead serious actually. We got an average of 12th place right?"

"Around that, yeah. Why asking?"

"Just wanted to make sure."

I don't know what happened, but today I feel like getting actually serious for once.

Because I never do so. The minigame sign up ends in twenty minutes means we need to hurry up.

I took her hand and got into jogging, and she quickly adapted.

"W-Why are you in a hurry?"

"We are actually coming late. I miscalculated the distance a little. You don't mind getting on higher performance, do you?"

"Not necessarily. Then I guess we should hurry up."

--

As we arrived there, I could sense what the game was. Some sort of paintball, but with waterbombs which were filled with wash-off paint.

These balls were as big as waterbombs, but much heavier, just like a softball from dodgeball or so.

The rules were simple: You have twelve balls, all attached around your chest, means a maximum of twelve kills.

If you run out of them due to aggressive game-playstyle then you are allowed to refill, but only if you have knocked out 6 people from the game.

This time however, there is no camera or microphone attached and it also doesn't seem to be written that violence is punished.

Letting the students minds take over. Which can result into combat.

There is also just on flashlight attached to your chest, which you cannot turn off.

It helps to be more agile in the dark and not to hide.

Forcing aggressive combat on everyone.

Almost all participants were girls. Since boys probably avoided physical fights, why?

The answer to that is simple: Violence was allowed, and the chance of violence towards a girl was almost 0.

However boys can easily get violent towards each other, which can result into injuries.

So they decided to let cool minded girls participate, in hope they wont fight and accept lost or win.

However, there was a guy which I find ironical to find here.

"Sudō?"

"Sup. Also being forced to participate? I don't like having girls as my opponent."

"Neither do I but in fact it makes the game easier and quick. What do you think Sudō?"

"About?"

"Our class. We won 125 classpoints in these minigames. And we can make it 150 if this also is won."

Class-C barely won 25 Classpoints this exam.

Class-B won 50.

Class-A won 0, in fact, they are the weakest class in our year. In terms of physical strength of course.

"I think that is great to be honest. It's raising the confidence and the fighting spirit. Well, we should thank you the most."

"Don't say that Sudō. After all, your team also won two minigames."

"That's because you let Amikura participate... I think we would got put in our place if you really decided to go serious on us though..."

"Then, let's see if it's true. I am the last one being allowed to join the game area. Good luck Sudō, brace for impact."

"That's some cold ass quote."

"You are next Sudō, we will see each other once this game is over anyways. We can continue to talk there."

The cold sweat on his face told me he was nervous. This works huh?

"G-Good luck even though you wont need it."

He then made his way off and Sakagami then made his way to me, putting this west of 'ammo' on my chest.

The flashlight had dark red light, which was just making it more aesthtically pleasing.

This remembers me of Call of duty story missions...

And it's making me excited.

"So Ayanokōji, we saw each other already at the student council room right?"

"We also see each other during maths lesson."

"That is nothing special, is it? Now we are finally able to face each other in special circumstances. A honor to be the one to equip this 'student' with it's weapons."

"Our talk is completely unnecessary. I don't think I need to know that, neither do you need to word it out."

"That is the dream of every teacher, right? Chabashira-san is probably glad to have you on her side."

"You misunderstand Sakagami-sensei. I am not on her side. Neither am I on yours. Please do not interfere with my private life or decisions. Or I might have to do the same."

"That is making shiver being sent down the spine."

He then patted my shoulder.

"You are ready to go."

All lights went out except the red flashlight on my chest.

It indeed looked like dangerous terrain with a red dark light.

"Have a nice evening and nice show." I ended our conversation before waving Mako and entering the game zone.

My flashlight beeped and that began the mini game.

My eyes were focused on the other lights in the forrest. However the red light had a reason to be here.

Red is a warm color, the warmer the color, the darker everything appears.

As example, the red light made me see about seven meters wide, and I had to judge the other players by sound and light.

A rather harder game than I usually thought.

And I guess that was the reason why barely 47 students participated.

Nobody was moving, and I couldn't check the GPS since I was in the gamemode.

"Player 22 was eliminated! 46 Students remaining!"

Right...We were now called 'Player XYZ'

I was Player 47, since I signed in the last.

To describe my current location: Two trees, which were crossing and a large bush, in which I hid.

My eyes couldn't adapt that well to the darkness due to the light.

"Player 33 eliminated! Player 19 eliminated! 44 remaining!"

The situation was rather untypical for me. It was cold, my gloves didn't help that much, since I only used them for the grip.

So I was left in here without a jacket.

Suddenly, I sensed someone around ten meters on 6 o'clock.

Turning around, there was something flying straight to my face.

"Close call..."

I muttered to myself as it barely went flying next to my ears.

Thanks to the whiteroom, I could even dodge it when it was barely seventeen centimeters away from face.

"!!!"

That person quickly rushed over to me stretching it's hands at me.

I don't know who it was but quickly swifted to my left, the person, midway when it was on my right, then turned.

The persons reaction time was not one from a normal student.

Not close to a normal student. It surpassed it by far.

"What?!"

"You need to be faster than that to touch me."

The person sent a fist flying into my face, I of course, dodged it in the last second.

"!!!"

I recognized by the size of the fist, that it was a girl.

I couldn't see her face, or her body.

Probably because there were several kicks and elbows following after every dodged punch.

"You are crazy fast!"

"Thanks, however, I need to stop this combat fight, if we get caught, we might get into trouble."

"Fuck no! I will burry you 6 feet deep into the ground!"

"That is a unreachable goal I guess."

Suddenly, a kick, which was aimed to my neck, connected with my hand.

It hurt, for sure.

And I couldn't afford to take in more damage, so I closed distance and grabbed her neck, slamming her against the tree.

"!!!"

She hit the tree at full speed.

"Fuck this hurt...you are fucking fast haha!"

"Never let your guard down. When you tried to kick my neck, you forgot to guard your own."

"I indeed underestimated you! For fucks sake I got put to place haha!"

I didn't let her go, aplying more and more pressure, until she finally started to choke for air.

"Attacking me means death usually. However. I let you off..."

Instead of throwing the paintball on her, I used her own paintball and created a distance.

She didn't stop choking on air, so I easily hit her with the ball.

"Suicide elimination by Player 33! 40 remaining!"

So this counts as suicide elimination huh?

Interesting.

"Our battle is yet to be decided Ayanokōji-kun. Have a nice night."

Her flashlight turned white, which meant it was over for her and she made her way to leave the area.

I didn't expect a fight like this at all.

And I don't even know who she was, she only had black hair and dark blue eyes.

It reminded me of Mako's hairstlye, however she had twin tails.

I quickly left the location and made my way up a tree, which was pretty hard due to it being a bit slippery.

--

23 Remaining.

I didn't get to knock out any player out of the game, except Player 33.

Sudō was still around, probably going all out and aggressive.

There was now fog making it's way here, and due to that, the light changed color.

It was now blue, flashing every two seconds, just like a police car but in slower and without literally destroying your eye sight.

"Fog turning up! Please move with caution! Caution in combat and movements, keep care of the ground aswell! RESUME!"

What I also noticed was, that you barely could see 5 meters infront of you. However...

I saw a light.

I assume that it's around 50 meters away, since it's clearly visible, I could try and snipe it from here.

Aiming at that person, which was also resting on another tree, I made sure, that it hit's absolutely nothing.

And guess what? The light of that person began flashing Red-Green which probably means that they are eliminated.

"Longshot snipe! Minimum distance of 59 meters! Peak speed reached: 77 miles an hour! Player 10 is eliminated!"

Assuming by that, the host can still see our GPS. And the balls are probably equipped with GPS, measuring throw speed or direction?

I am quite surprised how slow I threw this ball, probably because it is around 150g heavy just as a baseball.

However, the ball hit some leaves, slowing it down.

--

8 remaining, and the fog got even worse.

There was now the blue light flashing the same amount of time as the red, but much brighter and shorter.

Every three seconds it flashed 3 times.

However, we coule see further since the red light was then replaced by a white one, which allowed us to see further than 10 meters instead of 7.

However, it came with a disadvantage, it's now noticeable from around 90 meters away instead of 60.

The longshot which I took was luck, since that player's light was barely visible.

I heard something approaching me from below. I was currently sitting on my tree, and that person was running pretty fast.

To her surprise, I stomped her from above, not directly landing on her, but next to her and pinning her down to the ground.

"That is checkmate Andō."

" A-Ayanokōji?!"

I then took one of her paintballs and threw it slowly on her back.

"Assassination! Player 2 eliminated! 7 remaining! Keep cool!"

"That was insane...I didn't even realize until it was too late. You are great Ayanokōji-kun."

"Thanks. Greet Ichinose from me."

"Will do so, sir."

She then left with Bright Green light flashing.

It was nice to have some which accept it fast and even complement me for the speed.

I knocked one out directly and two indirectly with their own paint.

What troubled me however was that somebody was approaching me slowly from the side, making too much noise.

There were rules on the island. However, there was nowhere written to not set up traps.

"!!!"

"Player 29 eliminated! 6 remaining! Fog is getting stronger!"

"What the fuck?!"

It was a guy, judging by the voice it was Ike.

"From above?!"

Now four eliminations by the demon of the white hell.

"A trap, you touched the bush and the bush had a paintball connected on top, you fell for it, Ike Kanji."

"Good luck...Win this for the class!"

"Will do."

--

After three more eliminations, which weren't caused by me. I realized that now, it was Sudō and another person.

This person however is unknown to me.

It was Player 1. I was Player 47 and Sudō was 46.

Currently I was seeing a light from afar, but judging by the distance it was 90 meters or so away, sniping that person would cause a big scene.

So I decided to head to another direction, my senses weren't a let down.

My eyes were on full performance so was the rest of my body except my nose.

It was almost closed, I sniffed to breathe air through it.

Funny for me tho. I never had this to be honest.

--

After 17 minutes, we approached the 90 minutes of play milestone.

The game can only last to a maximum of 2 hours or nobody gets classpoints.

So I decided to find that other person, since I couldn't care less if Sudō or I win this mini game.

Why you may ask? It's because our class would win points either way.

I couldn't care less about the private points to be honest.

I noticed some steps of a third party, his light was dirty, probably since it barely showed any light.

But what made me concerned was that his light was red. Which maybe is a failure of the flashlight system, or blood .

That person was around 30 meters away, not risking a wrong shot, I approached it from behind and covered her mouth.

I knew her. Well, Mako knew her. I don't know her actually.

Only name and looks.

She was Ibuki Mio, Class 1-C.

I threw her to the tree, and surprisingly, she fought back, sending me a straight kick into the face.

Which connected with the palm of my hand.

"Who the fuck are you to approach a girl from behind in the dark?!"

"Player 47."

"Thanks, now I finally know which class you belong to! Asshole!"

Before she could send another kick, my paintball was sent right into her face.

"This tastes like strawberry- Fuck you! Just wait until this mini game ends. I will fuck you up!"

Why are the people on this island so aggressive?

In the way they talk of course.

Five eliminations...

"Player 1 eliminated. Showdown!"

As I head the signal and the fog slowly dissappeared, I then broke my flashlight with a stone.

Now good luck Sudō.

A whiteroom student which cannot be found using light.

"Interesting! Only one available dot on the GPS map! Player 47 dissappeared!"

Just how I thought. There was nothing writing against it.

I could see the light of Sudō from far away, he was turing around several times, probably scared.

--

Sudō POV:

I usually am never scared. But holy shit.

I wanna piss my pants right now! Where the heck is he?!

Should I do suicide elimination? I mean, the goal was reached. Class-D will be gifted another 25 classpoints.

But Ayanokōji for sure is taking this deadly serious!

I was looking around around 6 times in one minute.

I then heard quick, yet quiet steps and turned around.

There was nobody and the sound of steps dissappeared.

Was I growing paranoid? Just because a childrens game? Suzune would probably laugh in this situation.

Or atleast fight until the last drop.

As I then turned around-

"Player 46 eliminated! Winner: Player 47. Class-D is being gifted 25 classpoints! Mini game is officially decided!"

Dang.

"You beat me without me even seeing your face once... Where are you right now?"

"Above."

As I then looked above me, I saw him standing on a thick branch.

My red light, which signaled that I was eliminated just made it scary.

His broken flashlight was probably the reason why I thought that nobody was behind.

He was actually behind and as I 'looked' behind, he was already above me.

"That looks... cold..."

His brown eyes glowing red in the flashing eyes, knowing his official and confirmed capabilities according to Suzune...

He was truly a demon in sheeps clothing.

"We won either way, next time, I wouldn't go as serious on children."

"..."

I lost my words.

To be honest, usually I would say that's arrogant. But holy fuck. That was him being just honest.

"It was a pleasure to have a showdown with you Sudō, even if it lasted for this short."

He then got down and we shook hands.

Is this, what it feels like being praised by that russian in CS:GO?

--

Back to Kiyopon pov :3

Just as we arrived back at the center, I gave them my 'ammo'.

Sakagami smiled at me and was sweating cold drops.

"Your class surprisingly survived until top 3. However sadly, Ibuki didn't see me coming."

"Congratulations, Ayanokōji-san. Winning is that easy for you?"

"Not easy, rather not hard to win against some students of class-c."

"That hurt. I invite you for a coffee once we are back in school."

"Do that, I will accept without a doubt. Sakagami-sensei. Can I ask you something?"

"Sure thing, what is it my student?"

"Who is Player 33?"

"I don't know every single student by name. But I guess, that the person was from the second year. Any other questions?"

"Thank you. Good night. My girlfriend might annoy me if she doesn't get enough sleep."

"Good night, Ayanokōji."

Just as I then left, Sudō and Horikita approached me.

Well, I am Ayanokōji. I could only dream of having a life without being annoyed by anybody.

I told Mako to wait at the center, so I have a excuse to leave right?

"Kiyotaka-kun. Want to converse a little?"

"I don't know, I don't want to leave my teammate waiting."

"Just a quick one okay?"

"I don't mind then."

"See Ayanokōji, that was pretty insane there. So we had a question-"

"Could you please cooperate with our class?"

Cooperate? I am already a classmember, did she mean with cooperating something about going all out.

Right now?

"I don't want you to stay neutral in the classmatters anymore."

"This conversation is confusing me. Horikita, could you please elaborate further?"

"I rather would have you to be a little more active in class battles? It's not that I want to ruin your fun, but take these mini games a bit more serious, since I heard from Andō how much you like jumpscaring people in the dark?"

"Ah that's what you mean. Well, I am pretty serious about our class' standing. So I thought lending you a helping hand."

"Thank god..."

"Well, you need to learn Horikita. The class can't only rely on me. But they also should rely on you, Hirata and Kushida. By the way...where are they? I have maybe seen Hirata once on the island but Kushida not even once."

"Kushida? To be honest...I don't know myself. I just discovered that she is in a Top 20 team. I heard she is with Onodera in a team."

"Sounds logical...Anyways, good night Horikita. Also Sudō..."

"Huh?"

"Keep the performance up. Let's dominate the top with only class-D members."

He smirked and we bid farewell to each other.

And now I am going to have to talk with a daydreaming Mako once again huh?

I don't know why she is excited to see me winning, but she really is probably my biggest fan on this island, if we don't count Nagumo with it.

But where is she this time?

Using my brain at 100% I figured out, that she loves to eat food whilst getting entertained, when frustrated, when happy and when in love.

Basically, food is her fuel.

So...I moved to the center.

And just as predicted, she was mad. Whilst eating of course.

Okay Kiyotaka...Don't mess up when around woman this time...

"H-"

"Shut up!"

Yeah...I tried.

Next time, I should use sign language.

"Talk!"

"You wanted me to shut up-"

"Idiot!"

"What did I do wrong? I can't remember doing something wrong this time."

"The breaking the light part was so not cool!"

"It wasn't done to look cool-"

"You are so dumb! What if you ran against a tree? Or slipped and broke a bone?"

Good point. In the fog, combined with the darkness, it's nearly impossible to not get hurt.

Well, 'nearly' is only added to the sentence because...well...me?

"Then I would get hurt."

"Well? See! Don't make stupid actions just to win a meaningless game! Because that win could have been outweighed by a injury!"

"Well, I wasn't hurt."

"That's due to luck! You will get hurt once, not twice! But well...I have a question which troubled me...How is your elbow feeling? You injured it on the second day. Still bad?"

Right, I completely forgot about it. It probably healed entirely, so taking the old bandage off should be rather smart.

And so I did. Just, one thing which was there, a ugly scar.

Well, you couldn't really see it that much, but once you see it, you can't unsee it.

"Well, looks like a scar. Not that bad."

"Hehe~ My boy is a fighter~"

Did she get turned on by a scar? What?

I seriously hope she didn't get hurt her head since we are on this island.

Seriously. She somehow got more confident? She is blurting out weird stuff lately.

"That was a stone...Besides, why saying that out loud? I don't have a problem when you do this under the two of us, but you can get overheard easily..."

"Because I can. Kiyo~ It's late once again :3"

"I don't think we should sleep already."

"Aww~ You want to keep talking to me, how adorable-"

"Let's sleep, I am tired."

--

Currently in the tent, I just realized something.

I wonder why electric cars are 'cheaper' like everyone says.

A BMW i7 M60 costs 153.822.
A BMW 740d costs 128.650

Well, you can say: the i7 M60 has more power and you wont need to pay for gas.

However...

You have around 25.000 saved, when buying the diesel. Let's say, since it's a diesel and you don't drive like it's a racecar, you get 1050km per full tank of fuel.

Which is 74L. The average price of diesel is around 1.90 in Europe, where the car is built.

So a full tank of gas is 140,60.

With the 25 thousand euros, you can completly fill the diesel engine 177,8 times.

Always fully using the tank, and always perfectly reaching atleast 1050km per full tank of fuel...

Would result in a possible 186.699km driven. And that with spending the 25000 which you saved buying the diesel.

Service and waranty is already included in both prices, means: in fact, the diesel would start to get more expensive once it reaches 187.000KM.

Which is a long time...

Of course, we are talking about the electricity being free like they 'promised'

So why buying the electric then?

"Kiyotaka, what are you so tensed about?"

"Nothing. Just had a weird thought."

"Ah, again? You seem to have something in mind, what is it?"

"Forget about it, it was just something important which is about my class."

"Well, I can't interfere with that and we promised to not talk about class matters right?"

"I guess so..."

"Kiyotaka, I have a question, which troubles me a lot in the past few weeks."

"That is?"

"What is your goal after this school?"

Isn't that a classmatter aswell?

"..."

That's a good question either way. What do I want to do?

With this name...Probably nothing until I am able to change my surname or something..

However...

"I think I would like to be a car engineer one day."

"That is a pretty ordinary type of dream. You like cars?"

"No. I love them"

"More than me?"

Yes. -That's what my answer would be.

"No, I won't ever love anything more than you."

"That's a lie."

"Alright, then no."

"See? Being honest is easier at some times."

"But why do you think that's too ordinary for someone like me?"

"I thought you were going to be some hitmen or assassin in the future. Would suit you perfectly to be honest."

". . .Really?"

"Yeah! I mean, Andō-san told me that I have a scary boyfriend. Whatever that could mean..." She smiled, like a little cute demon.

Why do I always get something demonic about me, in me, next to me, infront of me?

Why can't it ever be normal?!

"Ah...About that, I stomped her from two meters of height."

"Sounds cool~ But don't do such things, you may get hurt."

"I was just curious if it worked like in the movies. To my surprise it did."

"That is also something to discuss another day. But why a car engineer?"

"I like cars. Maybe because it's something genetically running through my family tree, but I don't care. I wanted to always engineer a own car."

"Most favourite brand?"

"BMW and Alfa Romeo" [Not me being a Alfa Romeo fan and forcing you to read that lmao]

"Italian and German? Sounds pretty weird for somebody which comes from Japan. Expected you to like japanese manufacturers more."

"Well, there is nothing better than German engineering is there?"

"True... Germans somehow are known for their precision. If it may be for cars or other things like weapons, furniture, tires, tech and other stuff..."

"True enough. But Japan and Italy aren't bad either."

In terms of quality, in my opinion it's germany-switzerland-sweden and then the rest.

Why sweden? Probably Volvo, Polestar, Koenigsegg and other brands.

It's mostly european and asian brands which have quality.

"Anyways. I forgot to give you a reward for that... Hmm..."

She seemed in thought, then looked at my face, smirking.

This reward could reach from sexual things all the way to cocaine.

She closed distance...Getting closer all the way until our faces were like ten centimeters apart.

And then...She kissed me on the cheek.

"I would appreciate it if the reward was given to me on my lips. Since then, I would be happier about the reward and wouldn't selfishly ask for more."

"Don't dream too much, Dreamtaka~ To get a kiss on the lips, you need to win the next mini game aswell or maybe get active yourself." She smiled.

And now...I realized.

My girlfriend was adorable and cute...and insanely beautiful up close.

"I will make sure of that. But now..."

"Now~?"

"Sleep."

"You are sooo boring~" she pouted, probably expecting something romantical from me.

However. I am not surrendering to a girl am I?

I am Ayanokōji Kiyotaka, alias: Masterpiece, Demon of the fourth generation, the last one standing of the fourth generation and the white mask of the fourth generation.

And most importantly. The Whisperer

"Can I?"

"Huh?"

I then felt how she laid next to me, her face being buried in my chest and she was just cuddling with me.

That is probably the second best feeling, next to a brand new car which I am yet to experience.

"Kiyobaka...Kiyobaka!"

"What? What's with the sudden nickname?"

"Hehe~ You are indeed special, whilst the average guy would get errected or would try to grab something, you decided to just try and sleep"

"Is that bad? A man, which just won another mini game, is about ti win a special exam and has this girlfriend, can get tired pretty quickly."

"No. I love it when you think more about logic than sexual things. But who am I to talk? You will be my first boyfriend..."

"That is something that we already told each other right?"

"Yeah...But well...I told you that, but there is more to it."

"More to it?"

"Y-You are my first love... You should be proud of being my first love!"

"Well, no one else can be. So I am proud of that fact."

"Hehe~ You are slowly getting more and more romantical~"

"Is that bad?"

"Nope! But well, let's just sleep."

--

The tenth day arrived.

And I am excited. Not really.

My boyfirendo was just laying his face on my chest! KYAA!

My boy!!!

So now, the checklist is pretty fulfilled now.

Relationship - Check
Marriage - Not check yet
Children - Not check yet
Hugging - Check
Holding hands - Check
Sleeping - Check
S3X - Not check yet.
Bath - Not check yet.
Kissing - Not check.

Wait...

Kissing?!

We didn't kiss yet, it seems.

Well, we did, but that time didn't count, since it wasn't meant to be a kiss.

It happened on accident.

And on a serious note, I have no clue how to create a situation where we should kiss.

He is my boyfriend, would he kiss me if I asked him to?

Probably no, right? Kiyo won't do that, he is a careful guy, never rushing things.

But what troubles me is, that many couples kissed even before they got together. And we didn't either.

Not before, not after.

What if somebody starts to deny our relationship?! Well... That is just me panicking once again.

Him slowly moving his head in my breasts gave me a reality check. he was literally having his nose between my boobs.

Thats more intimate than kissing ever would be.

Why am I even allowing him to? Because I like it? Yes. Because I like him? No. Because I love him? Yeah.

Many people, do not understand the difference between love and like.

You like your crush.
You love that person.

There is a difference. A crush is just a thing that fades in two months or five at most.

Love however, fades in years. Maybe not even in years or decades.

You can't love your crush. You can only like them. Being in love and liking your crush is also different.

Many guys confessed to me. I of course never accepted one, since I knew, I won't love him or he won't love me for eternity.

This time, I am unsure. Kiyotaka.

He never told me the sentence 'I love you, Mako.' Once.

A 'I like you' is rare aswell. He just says 'you are my girlfriend', aka. using other ways to skip that topic.

I know that he wants to avoid it and I want to avoid it as well, but there is no denial that we will have a argument once, when I will bring up this topic.

Since I basically can still not controll my own emotions like he can. Will he take it personal? Probably not.

Since he was always the person, which couldn't care less and just continue.

'Always' is also wrong for me to say. It's mostly just 'since we knew each other'

I don't know how he was like, back in his days

And I never want to know. Has he changed? I don't even know how he was like, so I cannot answer that.

He is a complicated thinking human. I dicovered, that he is moving on lies, corruption, violence and blackmails around this special exam.

But others do this aswell right? No. Not on his way of doing it.

He basically is doing that, in a inhuman type. As much as I love him, facts still remain facts.

His actions are close borderline crimes. Such as fighting on the island, corrupting teachers, telling lies and falsifying his past.

"Kiyotaka... You are still not honest to me. But please stay so, I could never accept a reality in which we break up. I would rather see myseld in a grave than that happening.~Haha, if you break up, that's suicide for either one of us."

I muttered to him, stroking his hair.

Suicide... Would I murder myself for him? No. We aren't that far. However, my love is growing too fast.

It seriously feels like we are already some sort of married to each other already.

The way he puts me as the most important topic and then the island exam.

. . .

It's pretty nice actually to have him. He opened my eyes pretty well.

Damn well to be honest. He may not be direct about it, or may show it that much, but he deep down cares.

Maybe not for me, but for the things around him. And that is enough to know, that he will eventually change.

However, he changed because this school foces him to. Maybe not because he wanted to.

And I on the other hand, am still apathetically believing, that the situation here isn't that bad yet.

In fact, I believe, that in terms of psychological pressure, this one hit me the worst yet. And we haven't even reached the last special exams where everything depends.

"Good morning~"

He then finally opened his eyes, looking up to me seeing me stroking his hair.

"Sleepyhead, it's a bit late already. I couldn't wake you up since then I would be seen as the bad part of our relationship."

"So you decided to let me oversleep so you could give me the fault for that?"

"Pretty much."

"Ah, understandable. We should start sooner or later to gain some points. Somehow I wanna just go swimming."

"I-I don't."

"Huh?"

"Let's do this when we get back then--"

"No thank you!"

"Mako. Can you even swim?"

"Wha- Of course I can idiot!"

"Then what is the reason--"

"Shut up! Let's just continue this day, like we usually do."

It's not because I can't swim. In fact, I am pretty atheletic and was almost every year the most atheltic one in class.

However, when it comes to swimming, I may be the quickest and best. The problem there is my jealousy.

Yes, I am not that well developed. Yes, I was or still am in denial, I do still hope that they will grow one day, even though the probability is close to zero.

Well, yeah, I thought of doing a beauty operation for them.

Making them atleast average.

I know that he is my boyfriend and wont be angry about it, but we girls do get jealous pretty fast over the size of the chest of another girls.

I wouldn't care if it was a private pool or so, with just the two of us. Or some of his friends, or a girl like Suzune-chan.

No, I didn't name her because we have the same measures!

No and I totally didn't name any other girls with big breasts because I am jealous!

"Uh Mako, don't hit me for that but--"

"Continue the sentence and I will break up."

"--is that jealousy?"

--

Kiyotaka POV with a little bruise on his cheek after:

I probably shouldn't get her mad. Because a slap on the cheek from her, hurts. A bit too much.

If I ever get to have kids with her, whatever grades they get from school, they better show me instead of her.

Because if they show it to her instead, then not only they will get punished. I will get aswell, since it would be also my responsibility.

"You learned now?"

"Yeah. . ."

"Please don't make me mad, it would then damage my reputation if thes see my cute boyfriend with some bruises since his girlfriend hit him."

It worries me much more, that she cares about her reputation more than about me.

If I were as cute as she said, then she wouldn't have hit me.

"If I did that, everybody would call me a abuser. If you do that, you still get seen as cute. Society is at fault."

"Come on~ Don't give society all the fault!"

"True enough. The government and the school has also some part of the fault."

". . . Since when did you get to be a shizophrenic reddit user which spends his life criticising the government and making up weird theories?"

"No, I didn't mean it that way. I think the government had the fault, selecting us as the future elites which graduate from here.

The school had the fault of making this special exam. The special exam on the other hand made me get into a relationship with you.

And the relationshio with you resulted into this. I believe, that I have been outplayed and someone must have planned that I will eventually get a sadistic girlfriend..."

". . .You stupid, Kiyo~¿ Yes, but actually no. I hit you because I felt like it. Sometimes, when my little brother was new born, I used to slap him, because he was way too cute to give him a kiss."

"Does that-"

"No. It doesn't apply to you. You simply are stupid."

Stupid? Am I?

I think, I need to come up with a more effective and better idea than the whiteroom. I mean, maybe then I could exceed human limitations to the furthest.

If my current intelligence is manipulating the way how she thinks of me, and that it even came to the point of her calling me stupid then--

"Kiyotaka? Is something wrong?"

As I stopped in my track, I realised something was out of place entirely.

It wasn't panic that rushed through my body, rather a weird feeling of adrenaline.

If I were to describe it, it would be the feeling of waking up and realizing you overslept.

"Mako, when was the last time you checked the surroundings here?"

"Huh-"

She then scanned the area and noticed something aswell. Nobody is nearby.

Insanely odd, for this time and for the location in which we are in currently.

"Mako, I guess this situation is pretty bad. Let's go--"

"Finally, we found you."

Then, it was too late. The bounty on my head kicked in.

There were some second years, the voice which sounded wasn't Asahina or Kiryūin.

Nagumo it was.

The estimation of 7 students from the second year, surround me and her.

"We can now finally talk without any disturbance, or any game."

The blonde guy, then sat down on a bigger rock right infront of us.

"How about you take a seat. Next to me, or right infront of me. Is that next to you, your partner?"

"Is that something you need to know?"

He nodded, as I slowly sat down on the also big rock infront of him.

What pretty much interested me, was the fact that their GPS-Watches weren't to be found.

Mako's signal was neither shown to me, and there was a red question tag on where my dot was.

It stopped working, I assume. A defect in the system.

"Well, Ayanokōji Kiyotaka it was? Founder of the first place' team called Black Mamba. Impressive, 156 Occupation points. As a two man team and maintaining a gap of 20 points to the second place."

"You wanted to praise me, or talk to me?"

"Both, however, the praising part seems to already have ended. As of now, wherever this situation leads to, I have the force."

"Seems like it." , I confirmed that, since the second years weren't that happy it seems.

Just me, who is pretty calm. Even Mako was tensed.

"See? Then let's get this over with quickly. You retire here and now, of course with your team mate. It would spare us the effort of forcing you to do it."

"Why should I?"

"You won't get expelled even if you fully retire now, your team won't drop below the top 20 it seems. Only two full days left."

"I meant, why should I listen to you, Nagumo?"

"Well, that is a good question itself, I must say. Because, you may ignore my words. However brute force isn't to be ignored, is it?"

"This will get reported, are you okay with that? Nagumo?"

"Sure, I am easily okay with that. We are outnumbering you in terms of witnesses. The GPS signal is having a shortage for this day, means, there is no evidence."

He is right, even if I reported it, it would barely backfire.

And I do not want that. However, they miscalculated a huge part in this. Today was already planned to have a shortage.

--

F lashback :

"Do you think, that there will be many reported cases, once we do that tomorrow? The rules are pretty much useless and don't have any power if we do that tomorrow."

"I believe, that it's not the best decision, however... It's an order of the school."

There were two staff members talking, I could hear them, thanks to a little hole in the wooden wall on the back of the staff hut.

They probably didn't expect me overhearing this conversation.

What they mean by that order is not that important. However, this is something, that I had to report to the leaders of my class.

Horikita, will know what to do, we spent enough time together, that she will eventually find out what I am on.

"A simple GPS-Shortage won't break everything on this island. Most of the students will be inactive during that time, due to the fact of getting lost, and having no GPS signal."

"You think he will use it as an advantage?"

"Who?"

"He, Ayanokōji-san, I mean."

"I believe he will..."

My name fell into the conversation and it was now also finally clear, what they were on about.

"Believe? I am sure he will, however. Due to the most recent events, he is getting hunted, second years were just here now aswell, requesting the are where he was active."

"A bounty huh? They still use it in that school? Even after Horikita-san strictly forbid it two years ago, when he got appointed to be the president?"

"Due to the vice president, there was a uprise, now taking back that rule just before this started."

As they then heard somethingd and realized that there may be someone eavesdropping on them, I stopped the recorder and left the scene.

Valuable information was obtained. Now, Horikita will get her hands on this and so, I will get up a shield.

--

Back to present:

So, what should I do now? I have my girlfriend here, leaving her alone with them, is horror.

"Tic-Tac-Tic-Tac..."

"What? What do you mean by that? Ayanokōji?"

"Who knows? But I assume you will try and resort to violence, if I break the possibility of a deal down."

"Exactly. So?"

"Well, for that, I want to set up conditions for that aswell. Touch her, and you are dead. However, if I were to leave. Then try it with me, not with a weak girl."

Mako, usually would deny that she is weak, however, not this time.

She just looked at the ground, her hands trembling a little.

"I do not intend to beat up people who haven't done something wrong."

"Then, Nagumo. I guess, my combat skills are pretty good, however, there are 6 guys in addition with you there."

"You will try it huh? Are you sure, Amikura?"

He shifted his attention, from me to my girlfriend, which if course wasn't public information right now.

It's a psychological attack towards me aswell, he is hoping, that she will change my mind.

But, he didn't take into record, that I had huge influence on her, since the last few weeks.

"W-What? Why are you asking me?"

"Oh well, you two seem pretty close. He is sacrificing his own safety for you."

She looked at me, her lips trembling a little and she didn't respond to any of that.

"I take that as a yes. Then, I will make it fair. We thought of using weapons like stones or sticks. But, since we do show some mercy to dead monsters, we will beat you up naturally."

"That is nice to know."

"K-Kiyotaka...Please..."

Her weak voice really sent a shiver down my spine.

Is that what they call the kings throne being shaken? But sadly, I barely feel the throne being a little wiggly, which then turned back to normality.

"Come on, listen to her."

"Don't worry. I got this."

Somehow, she then stood up and left, everyone else at the scene was completely confused.

So was I myself, I am sure that nothing will happen to her.

One thing is clear, she was walking to the center and was outraged.

Not only because of Nagumo, more like because of my Ideology and principes.

She simply never liked them about me.

"Seems like I am on my own."

"Slowly, but surely, your situation is getting shaky. As much trained as you might be. Exhaustion is hitting you hard. But not us, since we were prepared for this. Also, you are also in disadvantage."

This may be a historical line of mine, but...

I don't think I am the one in trouble here.

"Then, Nagumo. I am ready. Please don't attack my hair though, I made sure to maintain it properly in the past."

"Whatever. What are you two waiting for?"

The order came, it was theortically over for me.

Two guys came rushing from behind, since they were ordered to.

As I then turned around in an instant, I saw one fist barely missing my face, the other hitting on my shoulder.

I believe it was aimed at my ribs, trying to give me long term damage.

They were really on it I guess. The gray haired guy, then launched a lowkick to the side of my knee, in hope of dislocating it.

It almost succeded, if I didn't rush two steps back.

Finally, I then took a fighting stance.

The gray haired guy was really damaged in the brain or something, since right now, he was trying to absolutely murder me.

First, a failed blow to the neck and chest, then this.

The black haired guy on the other hand, was serious aswell, yet resorted to just hit my face and simply try to knock me out.

Both were failing and I almost had no time to fight back. There were simply no openings to do so.

I could only hear the shouts and laughs of Nagumo, as he saw me struggling with myself.

But enough was enough against them, I already wasted a quarter of my energy dodging and blocking attacks.

Well, precisely, it were 26 failed hits as of now. In a matter of one minute and a half.

And I could even attack once, until this opportunity opened.

I launched a quick livershot to the gray haired guy, causing him to take some steps back.

"Fuck..."

But surprisingly, he then joined back in. The black haired and composed guy was not making mistakes as of yet.

Except the simple mistake of even trying to fight me.

But then, as I paid to much attention on the black haired guy, a elbow connected to my ribs.

It was the guy which I gave the livershot to.

It hurt like hell. Or worse.

It didn't break a rib, rather, it hit the most impactful spot.

Shortly after, I got hit by a low kick on my right thigh, as the black haired guy saw me being distracted too long.

"Dang...Didn't pay attention."

As this was getting dangerous and the damage was already pretty high, I then ended the black haired guy quickly, with closing the distance and giving him a quick and hard karate chop on his neck, knocking him out.

1 out of 6 is down.

And this was the easiest one I believe.

The gray haired guy, didn't seem to care at all and kept on launching attacks, untik he was then met by surprise.

My four fingers, connected to his liver with a huge force, making him hold that area in pain.

Another lowkick solved the problem of him, he fell to the ground, knocked the shit out of him.

I was wondering how high the chances were, but I guess they weren't that low as I believed earlier.

My body began to recover from that hit to my left side of the chest from earlier.

In the meanwhile, two others rushed at me, however, this time, I saw that they had a bit less experience.

"You-!"

And he was then knocked out. That guy had brunette hair and was then laying unconcissous on the ground.

Thanks to a simply knock out by the solar plexus and a following strike to his face.

It was humiliation. A rather comedic knock out since he couldn't even reach me in time.

The other one, also blonde, but a bit of a brighter blonde than Nagumo, came up with a roundhousekick.

Pretty creative, in fights and environments like these, where this type of kicks make no absolute sense at all, to bring them anyways.

Which wasn't that smart of him. I was on a lower position and could easily kick the leg, which was connected to the ground and he fell on his butt.

His roundhouse kick looked perfect though. Smooth and fast, yet, he seemed to misunderstand when to use it.

Also not as much impact aswell. Four guys laying on the ground. Just two more to go, before Nagumo is the last one standing.

However, as I was lost in thought, received a hit on my face. A punch, it didn't hurt, probably since I am pretty much immune to this weak type of punches.

If I didn't had the training, I would have lost six times already in this fight.

But, that is only hypothetical. Not a fact.

Back then, I was referred as a unreachable god, or as a demon which was untouchable. However, I don't think I am either. I am my own thing.

I am Kiyotaka, with the abilities of Ayanokōji, like Mako would have said.

The next two guys weren't that hard to beag either. They were however insanely fast and planned.

Their chemistry was pretty strong, so finding a opportunity to strike was nearly impossible.

However, we are here in the jungle. And I can use the environment as a advantage.

That is something that many people always forget in fights.

I quickly got one dragged into the jungle. The other understood what I was upto, so he got a little bit of distance.

It didn't take long to knock out the guy which I lurred out into the forrest.

Barely 70 seconds, I would say. Basically, a death sentence for Nagumo and that guy if I didn't come out.

"Where the hell is he? Nonakawa! Communicate!"

Well, their shouts were useless, that guy was already knocked out after all.

As I then came out of the jungle, back to the open spot, the guy was getting more and more furious.

Nagumo was surprisingly still calm, well on the contrary.

Deep down, I believe that he is slowly panicking.

His smirk is slowly fading as well, and his eyes are showing the status of stress.

The other guy, came rushing towards me, however much more angered than before.

A quick combination of three hits in his facial area, resulted into him loosing a bit of balance, but not for long.

He regained it and began charging at me, almost landing a dangerous oblique strike at my right knee.

I dodged it in the last second of course, it turned into a switch and bait not long after, him exchanging hits with me.

And it made quite fun. Even he seemed to have fun. I don't know his name, or why he is on Nagumos side.

But he was mostly fighting out of fun and hatred, which was nice to watch for Nagumo I suppose.

"Watch it."

The guy the evaded a brutal strike of mine, which I expected, I put most of my force in it and I guess it could have ended a life on the spot if it connected on the right spot.

"That would have been one death."

Suddenly, I 'missed' an uppercut, which he barely dodged aswell.

"That would be the second one."

A tornadokick of mine followed that, he barely blocked it and he started to panic a little more.

Creating more distance and starting sweating heavier.

"Three now."

I then aimed a hard kick at his stomach, which he caught.

"Haha!"

"!!!"

Not so funny anymore? He least expected it, that I planned it, to directly roundhouse kick him without any traction to the ground.

Directly knocking him out.

"Number 5 of possible knock outs, if I really intended to, worked without going all out.

Now, Nagumo. You seem to have enjoyed this. You seem to be pretty confident, even after seeing your man getting obliberated like this."

"Why shouldn't I be confident? I will win now. I got evidence of this case, you are pretty much expelled now. Their watches will now all send out emergency alerts to the teachers."

Well, I knew that this might happen. This was his goal in the end. Playing on time to let me get caught in the act of injuring others.

It worked pretty fine I must say.

"So my hands are tied now huh?"

"The white room is a clown institution, it basically lost to a regular guy. How pathetic, all this lifetime worth of training to get expelled this early."

"Seems like it huh?"

Well, he was right. It's insane for someone to even come this close to expel me in the first place.

Usually, nobody should have even came close.

But he did so, still too far away for now. He still got time to try again though, but not here.

"Then, you surrender now?"

"Men don't surrender. We fight till the last minute, don't we?"

Well, that is practically stupid to say, but I will go for it, because of the simple reasom of it causing a special effect.

"You are fighting a loosing battle."

Well indeed. I collected huge damage on this island. One injured elbow, now my ribs, face, thigh...

"Nagumo Miyabi. It seems like, you were trapped here...Come out."

There was Chabashira coming out of the backround, I quickly raised my hands in surrender.

Mainly to signal I won't keep fighting anymore.

"W-What...How did you know this?"

"I didn't 'know it', I rather assumed that there was a probability of it happening. Due to that, I used the advantage of the GPS-System failing, to hide witnesses.
Horikita Manabus little sister is here aswell."

"Ayanokōji Kiyotaka. Your teammate has retired officially, voluntarily."

"It's fine. Nagumo, I guess, we will have to come to terms now. The fight is basically settled."

He then lost his smirk fully and was full of anger, which built up inside him since the beginning.

Now it was also decided, he lost the physical and strategical battle.

"Fuck...Hahaha! You planned this that far ahead?!"

"One day isn't that far of planning."

"That is a huge type of time on this special examination."

He is right indeed, however, one day was just where I then made sure to finally let it happen.

I planned this event much longer ago.

"Sir, Vice President. It seems like you won't be able to gain more points in this special exam anymore. So you have to rely on your teammates to avoid expulsion."

"No expulsion?!"

Nagumo himself was surprised.

"Well no, it was on request of the victim of your remaining on this school. However, you broke a rule so we had to do this minor sanction."

Chabashira then continued.

"Ayanokōji, I assume you are fine with this."

"Sure."

"Then, we will see this case as cleared. Wake your teammates up, or you could get the rescue team."

"They will up any minute. Thanks for your help sensei. You can leave. Tell Horikita to leave aswell. I will take care of the rest."

"Keep care." She said monotounly and then left.

It was again just me and him.

Our fight was over, I won it with a little turbuluence. Yet it got to be a clear and fair win in the end.

Nagumo was officially neutralized. And I have power over him now, which I am not going to use at all.

And I never will. Because it's useless to be honest.

Silence. Awkward silent, as he furiously glared at me.

"You won. Congratulations. A pretty hard loss I must say. Yet, I take this as a lesson. A lesson from the greatest student of this school."

He then started clapping his hand, which he then held out, for me to shake.

Of course, he used the highest of respect, using his right hand instead of the left. Bowing aswell.

"Next time, Nagumo... You should try and first beat the weaker enemies, then you should move on to harder ones. Beating Suzune and the other first years should have been your priority, you started on the wrong end."

I then sighed before continuing.

"Even though you made my greatest secret public, I won't tell anybody about this. Since it is not my intention to be annoying. Take this as a advice, sometimes, the harmless ones are the most dangerous opponents."

"True. I underestimated you, it came back stabbing me into the neck. However, I am now happy to know my mistakes, which I am not going to do again."

"I believe that aswell. Nagumo. You can be the president if you want to, I don't care. However, don't change the system, it's perfect as it is."

He nodded. I then bid farewell, with the last handshake with him. Of course, now I was completely alone and Mako's retirement hit me pretty hard.

But this will just fuel me up even more.

Will I be able to break the magical border of 300 Occupation points?

--

Day 14, the last day.

The exam ends at 3 p.m. and you could say, I went crazy the last two nights.

Skipping sleep twice,

Why? I indeed shot over the goal and further.

302 Occupation points. Record run.

Alone.

The second place has 192 Occupation points which still has a gap of 20 to the third one.

And the second is Horikita's group..

Third is surprisingly Ichinoses team.

We obliberated the second years this time.

Yes, I gained 150 points, the same amount which I collected in 10 days. However, in the last three days, I collected 152 points.

Yeah, I was going a bit more serious I guess.

Completely achieving a unrealistic number as a lone bear.

Currently, I was on my way to the starting point of the exam. Barely 900 meters away. I was according to the GPS map, the last one to come there aswell.

The feature of claiming spots was also now over and the exam officially ended.

In fifteen minutes, the results are going to be announced.

And I am not excited at all. However, I do not care about the results. Am I worried about her?

Yeah...

I am insanely worried.

She already had fever at our 9th day. At the 11th day she retired.

Why she retired is unknown to me. I am going to find out either way.

As I then saw the cruiser on the beach and every student chatting around on the beach.

I was on timing. Barely twelve seconds remaining until it was time for the results being announced.

However, before I could even reach the mass of students, I heard the huge speakers.

"Finally! 14 Days are over, and this special exam came to an end. I am impressed, most of the students are still here even now!

Where should we start? I guess, we should announce the top 5 rankings first. From the lowest to highest.

The fifth place was Team Koenji with 156 Occupation points, every team member will receive additional 25.000 Private points on top.

Fourth place was Team Kiriyama, with 159 Occupation points. Every teammember receives 35.000 Private points on top.

Third is surprisingly the Ichinose-Group, 171 Occupations, each of them will receive 50.000 private points on top of their already huge earnings.

Second is Team Horikita. 192 Occupations! 75.000 extra points on top of the huge rewards!

And finally...The one man army, Team Mako with 302 points. A g-gap of 110 Occupation points... An additional 35 Classpoints and 100.000 Private points for the winners classes..."

Yeah. I changed the name.

Yeah, sadly Class-B received 35 Classpoints extra aswell.

However, I did aswell.

Mashima then announced the expulsions of the last placed team, it was a team of three second years.

With barely 62 Occupations.

Yeah...I did that in one day.

However, now it's finally peace again. Except...

"K-Kiyotaka-kun! First place, congratulations!"

Horikita then approached me. Now this is a iconic moment later in my life.

"Dude...You humbled me with that. You really reality checked everyone."

"Thanks Sudō, Horikita. However...I am really exhausted."

"I guess you are. We still have a week until school, they stretched the summer break for a extra week."

Right, they indeed did that, since everybody came close to their limits at some point.

Even I did which is quite confusing to me.

However, boat number 4 was then here. It's my turn to depart, so I quickly bid farewell and got onto the transporter, where I was then taken to the ship.

And that was probably the longest amount of time I have ever waited.

It felt like an entirety. I just couldn't wait for a soft bed again.

Funnily enough, Ryūen was on my boat aswell.

He just weirdly winked at me.

Which is quite giving me the vibes of a gay guy.

--

Room-chan.

I have waited ages for you. And now, I could enjoy the luxury cruiser like a normal human. Since it got confirmed that there wont be any special exams anymore this summer break.

"Ahhh..."

I then fell onto my face, on my pillow after this refreshing shower.

Having no watch or sensor attached to my wrists after two weeks straight was pretty nice.

--

[A/N yeah fuck it. Finally done with that long ass arc. four chapters of 12k words each.

No zodiac exam btw, since I am exhausted writing this fucking hell of a exam.]

Chapter 14: Ill and angry Mako-chan :3

As we are on the cruise ship back and I have many new missions to take care of, such as restoring my relationship with Mako.

Or just be a dick to the rest of this year, whatever it is, I have many things to do now.

Way too many.

So, being the efficient being I always am, I decided to start right off, heading to room number 2644.

Aka the room of my girlfriend.

And yes, it is stressing me, about what she could say.

Of course, I am not fully unprepared since I atleast won this exam on my style.

Knocking on the door, there was no response.

A typical Mako thing, when she is annoyed, she just simply doesn't answer. However, I won't give up just yet.

"It's me, could you please open the door?"

No response. I just heard that she was inside, there is a chance, that she might didn't hear my soft knocks.

So I decided to hit the door a little harder, and there it came.

I heard hard and quick steps rushing to the door.

And it opened. Is this success? Not at all.

"Next time just kick open the door! You don't get that I am annoyed?!"

"Can I get in?"

"What would you do if I said no?"

"Go in anyways."

"Then yes."

I slowly entered her room, surprisingly, it was quite warm in here, the room was also dark, and there was barely the desklamp on.

I am surprised how worse her condition actually got.

"You are ill?"

". . ."

"Lay down again, don't mind me, if you wanted to rest. I am just here since we didn't get to see each other the past two days."

"I hate you."

"That's unfortunate, I am going to accompany you through this anyways."

She then got in her bed again, almost fully dissappearing under the blanket, just her red nose and red-burning eyes are visble.

Her usual ponytail wasn't there, probably since she decided to sleep before I even got back here.

"I don't hate you. I would be a horrible girlfriend, wouldn't I?"

"No, you wouldn't. You are a pretty good girlfriend."

"F-Flustering me won't work in this situation! I am still annoyed at you!"

"Why is that?"

"You are doing unusually and unnecessary stupid things. Because you don't seem to think about my feelings!"

"I think about you all the time, Mako."

"Don't tell me the second you got back here, you used the internet to get that line!"

"Do you believe me if I told you I got this line out of the blue?"

"No."

Well, I lied anyways. I really got it from the internet. I mean, where else?

To be honest... she looks cute right now, her mad eyes are insanely beautiful in this weak lighted room.

I sat down on the office chair which was infront of her bed.

"Then don't do so. But what dumb thing have I done?"

"That fight before I decided to retire!"

"I won it with ease. But, why did you even retire?"

"I... my condition worsened and I was already holding on my last strength the last two days... Are you mad for me leaving you alone there?"

"No. Why should I be mad? If you were in bad physical it's rather natural for you to retire at some point. Besides, we had won it anyways in that stage of the game."

"Huh? We won, even after you were alone?"

"Yeah, was quite close though. Don't worry Mako, how are you doing right now?"

She then tapped some free space on the side of her bed.

"Huh?"

"Sit please..."

Now that is a whole new level of cuteness. This weak voice of her is adorable, however, her state right now is still pretty complicated.

She is still a little too complicated for me. I though Horikita was already a mystery, but she is on the level of a black hole.

Unknown things are still existing.

I sat then down next to her and her weak fingers got hold of my sleeve.

"I am quite weak to be honest...I was almost killing myself when I ran towards the door. It exhausted me a huge bit...Medicine isn't helping that much..."

I placed my hand on her forehead, 39.6C almost close to life dangering temperature.

I won't tell her about it, since she would just make it worse with panicking.

"Then, let me take care of you this time. Remember when you got those glass splitters out of my feet? You helped me there a lot. Now it's my turn."

That was back when my study group was baking a cake with Mako.

I dropped some glass and stepped on them, she then removed the splitters for me.

"You don't need too...You need rest aswell..."

"Ah, well you might be right about that. Should I stay here with you anyways?"

"I would appreciate it for sure... If you want to, you could lay down."

I ignored that offer and went up to open her rooms window. There was quickly fresh air cooling the room down.

People tend to forget, that warm rooms, are just making it worse at some points. Cold rooms are better since they can make your body adapt to the cold better then, cooling it off just a little.

But too cold rooms will also have a bad effect.

"Thank you... Uhm... How are you Kiyotaka, there is a plaster on your nose, did something happen?"

"No, it was just a warmth plaster. Ignore it. I am pretty fine right now, but I assume that I won't hold out any longer without rest either. Mako, can I ask you something?"

"Sure..."

"What were your thoughts on the island?"

"It was beautiful, yet dangerous, fun and scary... The concept was great, if it weren't for the loopholes of violence or expulsion. We got first place in the end and both our clssses got some Classpoints. That's great."

"Yeah, the points will help us out a lot, 300 thousand extra points are nice to have. My class and yours effortlessly overpowered Class-A and C."

"Ah...What are the current class standings?"

"I thought you didn't care about them... However. It's Class-A with 1050 Classpoints, barely getting 25 in this whole exam. Second is your class, gaining an extra of 115 Classpoints, reaching 955 in total. Then there was Class-C gaining only 75 classpoints, reaching 692 classpoints in total. And then there is my class, gaining an additional 335 Classpoints, being the overall winner, making up a total of 412 Classpoints."

"335? You towed them up there. But wait...300 thousand extra points? I retired when we had 190 Occupation points...we got first and won 4 mini games, that altleast would make it 330 thousand."

". . . You knew I played it down?"

"I would have noticed it anyways on my balance. I assume it was 430k? Around that?"

"Close. 437K in the end."

Her mathematical and theoretical skills are far above average, however she rarely ever uses them.

She really rarely does.

"Ah...Nothing surprises me anymore, since I got you. But can we?"

"Huh?"

She then opened her blanket, for me?

Well for who else?

"It's been three and a half nights since we cuddled. Can we?...Please?"

Surrendering to her eyes, I then got in and she quickly embraced me, in a tight hug.

My elbow still hurts a little, after all, injuries don't fade in the span of a day.

She was insanely warm and I could even feel it through our clothes.

"Ah...you are quite cold Kiyotaka. Have you slept outside the tent last night?"

"No not really. Sort of, was on a casual nightwalk."

"I don't care. Your body got quite firm since we last cuddled."

"Uh? Well, probably because of the last two weeks. I grew stronger a lot during that hard workout called activity."

"Haha~ It's nice to know that you are fit once again."

"I wasn't fit earlier?"

"Yes, but that wasn't that fit for your standards was it? Anyways...just let me enjoy this with my cute yet idiotic boyfriend."

Yeah, she still is weird after all.

It's wife material, they say. I like it when woman get mad, I admit, however I don't like it when they get too mad. After all, I like sleeping in a warm bed.

"True... Did your chest grew bigger in the last days?"

"Wh-What?! Idiot! We just made up and you came and ruined it once again!"

"No, I literally mean it. They are softer than usual."

"O-Oh...W-Wait!!!"

She then quickly touched her own breasts through her shirt and came to the realization that she was not wearing anything below that.

A truly common Mako moment.

A hilarious one indeed.

"You realized only now? I don't mind anyways."

"Thank god..."

She then laid down next to me again, planting a kiss on my cheek before closing her eyes.

She was pretty nice-

Wait. A kiss? Woah. That was sneaky.

I won't mind, but I need to get that skill of sneak myself.

"Mako, can I use your shower?"

"Only if I can join your bath."

". . ."

"Decide now Kiyotaka."

"Dang...I give up. I will get my things and well, if you want to join, then do so."

She was somehow excited and squeezed me, before she happily sat upright in the bed.

But she forgot that she was in a bad condition and she quickly seemed to get a bad headache, judging by her facial expression.

"As much as I want to celebrate, my head hurts insanely strong... ugh, I thought the medicine will help me, rather, it makes the condition worse..."

It's funny how she still got to joke in this condition, usually, she would joke only in happy and nice situations, but not in these.

"I guess... How did you drink these pills?"

"Uh just swallowed them..."

I took the little box of pills and quickly read through the latin part, it took a bit untik I found how to properly use them and then got surprised.

"What did the doctor tell you?"

"Uh to take these twice a day, swallowing them with water."

"He is kind of a idiot, it even writes here to let them melt on your tongue. Try it and tell me the results tomorrow morning allright?"

Well, it was only natural, for some nurses and doctors to make mistakes, they most of time write you medicine to swallow instead of letting it melt on your tongue.

On this one, mistakes can occure and the medicine has absolutely zero difference to not using medicine at all.

These ones are built to not have a affect ones they get swallowed in one bit.

"Uhh...o-okay. Now hurry up a little. I am excited for that bath."

"Yeah, yeah..."

--

Ding ding ding ding

My phone was vibrating next to me, lighting up the dark room. My sleepyhead of course then saw what it was.

In fact, it wasn't my phone. It was hers. The alarm was set at 7.30 a.m. probably due to the usual school time.

Outside of this school, the summerbreak ends, but due to the longer stretched out special exam, we get an additional week provided, to have fun this time.

I stopped the alarm and laid back down next to her. I slept barely for two hours again huh?

That's quite a good start.

Mako was sleeping soundly, her face barely outside of the blanket, her feet uncovered.

I then repositioned the blanket and laid back down next to her.

A typical Kiyotaka thing to do, that's what she would have said.

Just staring around the room and wasting time to think about the most random things.

However, this one was the worst out of all. It's about the day, once classes regularly start again.

Will they ignore it and continue like usual? Will they attack me?

Will they maybe scam me for points?

Or will they try to ruin my peaceful life even further?

I don't know what will happen, or how it might happen, but one thing is sure.

I will continue to not give a shit about my class like before. Horikita has everything under control currently.

We are pretty well united currently, everyone is celebrating, that we got Class-D into a momentum.

"Masumi Kamuro..."

She was a Class-A girl, which I caught one day. It was just before the island exam, back when it was on the school grounds.

She stalked me and even without Matsushits warning me about her presence, I noticed her long ago.

Shortly after the Sudō trial began, I was out for a small 'coffee-date' with Matsushita.

There, I already began sensing her from afar. She was watching me, from the other side of the coffee shop.

I don't care if girls watch me in a perverted way, but that was different. She was noting my actions on her phone.

Hashimoto Masayoshi then also entered the caffee. However, on the other side of the coffee. I and Matushita were conversing in the centrum.

And there was when I was sure that I got started to get stalked.

Someone in Class-A ordered their activity, otherwise, I believe that they won't do it for no exchange, except it's their class leader.

Which is still unclear, well, currently of course.

"My Mako is going to be watched aswell huh? I don't like that."

Mako was moving around in the bed, probably having a not so good sleep, I discovered it back in the last day of the island exam.

She had some problems sleeping. Not Insomnia like me, but rather just sleep paralysis or just horror in dreams.

I laid my hand on her forehead and she then stopped moving around and trembling, probably because a sudden touch makes her nightmare stop.

Her temperature also sunk, not that much though. 39.1C.

My girlfriend then snuggled up to me and her dreams neutralized. I don't want to talk about the matter with her sleeping problems with her.

But one day, I probably have to, since it could pay a huge toll on her.

--

8.21 a.m.

She finally began to wake up and rubbed her eyes clear.

Sitting up straight.

"Ah...Good...Morning..."

She was about to fall asleep again, usually I'd stop her from doing so, but this time, I didn't.

Nor because I tried to be nice. Rather because she managed to stay awake and make her way towards the bathroom.

Impressive.

I then also stood up, opening the curtains and windows.

I really wanted to go to the pool, however, my girlfriend really gets jealous.

Another try? Is it dangerous?

The probability of her hitting me is high, yet she doesn't want to hit me.

"Mako. Can I go to the pool here on the ship once you are done in the bathroom?"

"Wha-"

She stormed out of the bathroom, almost breaking the door. She just stared at me blankly with her iron in the hand.

"Do you want to get this burning thing, straightening your fingers a little more?"

"I take that as a no."

"Take it as a yes, but only if you stab your own eyes blind."

"Yeah...I will pass that idea to another time."

"Good decision. Could you help me with something today? I am still quite ill and have a headache...So I can't really do food myself...Uh...Could you order us some?"

"Sure thing. When though?"

"In like...three hours? I will lay down again, you are free to go wherever you want. However, if I even hear that you were at the pool, or watching girls there. You know what happens right?"

"How'd you know?"

"I assumed that you already knew my influence in the class. However, I got to know that you are a bit slow on that. I could always ask somebody in my class where you were, without them even needing to know about our relationship. If that won't work, of course, actions would've consequences. So I guess, I then would have to block you from leaving this room until a emergency occures."

That's...

Should I just jump out of this rooms window into the water and commit suicide with that?

I mean, she would seriously endanger my physical condition if I did look at another girl.

"I accept your conditions, Mako. I will return in a estimated two and a half hours."

"Then, have fun. I love you, see you once you get back there. Also, here the sparekey to this room. But just in case, always knock before entering."

"Okay. See you once I am back."

I took the spare-key, which she handed me with her weak hand, walking over to the door, she waved at me.

Leaving the room, it's like I escaped hell, but only temporarily.

I haven't turned on my phone since the island exam. Right...

I saw there many messages for Manabu.

'Get a girlfriend, you really have no chill in this exam. We are constantly notified about your scores on this ship.'

'Once you come back, please get the day after, to the Room number 833. That's my room, please notify me about the time though.'

'Also, Nagumo maybe joins us there. If you don't want to see him, we could meet the next few days in your room or in a caffee.'

These were all the messages of Manabu Horikita. I will inform him that I have time in the afternoon.

I don't know the matter of the meeting or why he wants to invite Nagumo anyways.

'Heard about several injuries occuring. You fine? It's barely then ninth day.'

Tachibana also messaged me once. Probably because I was pretty kind to her and Manabu, acting as their manager, setting up meetings for them in my free time.

However, there was one message troubling me extremely.

'Kiyotaka-kun. I assume you won't read it today. However, you will surely do so tomorrow. Our class rented a pool, the third to be exact. If you want to swim, you can do so, but that matter to the side, the main topic will be the future of the class. Meet us there at 11 a.m. Don't worry it's insanely hot'

Suzune Horikita also messaged me, like anticipated. But not for health or wellbeing.

It's for classmatters.

Just as Mako wanted, I won't come there swimming. But leave once we are done talking there.

The meeting would be in 12 minutes from now, so I got around and asked some staff where the pool number 3 is located at.

Surprisingly, it was quite close to me. Barely one etage up.

--

Arriving here, perfectly in time. I saw several girls and boys in swim outfits.

My loyal thoughts, of course went towards Horikita, which wanted to talk regularly, which then got betrayed once again.

I felt something soft once again. Right on my injured elbow, someting hugging it.

There was a short person tugging to my arm.

"Kushida? Is something the matter? Uh..."

"Oh yeah! Thank you dearly for helping us out this much! I wanted to thank you personally!"

"No problem, I guess?"

"See Ayanokōji-kun, you got quite popular there! It feels like you are a rising star in this class! Whole spotlight on you..."

Seems like it. Everybody is laughing and smiling with each other. No hostility which is quite rare for a class like ours.

Also, even Sudō is enjoying it with this type of class. And well, he was just giving me a thumbs up.

I sat down next to a sunbed, and to my luck, Kushida kept on following me.

"Is something the matter?" I asked and well, I could've answered myself aswell.

She just smiled, hoping that I didn't notice her goals, following me.

"Why asking?"

"Usually, you wouldn't seem to care about what I do. However, now you suddenly do. I came here to discuss something with Horikita, you and Hirata."

"Well, since you also mentioned me, then I might aswell stay here. I know a little secret of yours, Ayanokōji-kun."

Huh? A secret?

Which secret was I holding that didn't already got leaked to everyone on this school?

Drugs? No. I don't use them.

Right now, I was confused as to what she could mean.

"You have close contact to a girl from Class-B. Horikita won't be that glad to know that even after the exam, you are pretty dependent on that person."

"Huh? How would you know? I can't remember anybody. Besides, what would you get from leaking it?"

Why is she even talking about this? There are other people nearby.

Atleast let your façade fade once we get back to the school.

This is a critical location, one shouldn't talk about such matters.

"Oh well, maybe I might get some praise for lifting death-sins in the class hierarchy. Of course, I would love to keep it a secret."

"Then why even bothering me?"

"Because I don't want you as my enemy yet. They could arrive any-"

Kushida got suddenly interrupted by a calm and pleasant voice. It came from a toward us, walking Horikita.

She was in a white dress and Hirata shortly after followed.

"Good morning, you arrived, Kiyotaka-kun?"

"Does it look like I didn't? I hardly could decline anything from the classes' leader. Or else, I'd been doomed."

"Haha~ You already know what we are going to talk about?"

I honestly had no clue, so I shook my head and she sighed. A typical Horikita move when she needs to explain anything.

"Basically, we wanted to talk to you. Previously, you barely played a role in the class-competition, Ayanokōji."

Hirata then continued the conversation calmly.

I simply nodded and then instead of Hirata, Horikita began to talk.

"After deeply thinking about it, you only did something if it benefits you, not the class. You got serious on this special exam, because of the points right?"

"No."

"What else could it then be?"

"I meant, that I didn't go serious. Of course I did that for points."

She then sighed before chuckling, continuing to talk.

"You are right, you probably didn't. You don't need to go serious, just do around 20% of what you can do? That would help insanely well. Judging by a new system, the Students Overall. You were ranked the lowest "

"Why?"

"To keep it short, your academics, well, for what we've seen was a D. Your physical ability was a D- in sports. Critical decisions an A. Social contribution an F. Socializing ability also an F. Then your attribution to the-"

"Ah, I understand. So around a E in overall? That's unfortunate. But why rank it that way?"

"Well, we just wanted to have a rough estimation as the leaders. Of course, the current contribution is nothing compared to your actual ability of course."

I nodded. They want me to contribute much more huh? But why should I do that?

Why should I go out of my way even further? We were closing the gap drastically.

"You may ask why we want you to contribute right now, Ayanokōji-kun, right? It's just because we wanted you to help us."

"Then, take this as an advice for me. Don't start at the popular students which hold back. Rather start at the unpopular ones. They may be pretty useful."

"Huh? Why though-"

"If we make the already good ones better, the already bad ones, will appear worse. So balance the class out. Once that works, please then start improving the width of options."

"I understand that Kiyotaka-kun. But Kushida and Hirata-kun seem to be quite confused, what do you mean by width?"

"Make the class completely independent of me. We will start slowly, of course, that won't work from today to tomorrow."

As of now, the class only has classpoints due to my performances. Which still don't seem to get recognized by anyone.

Once this class unites and everyone, even Yamauchi understand their flaws, they will eventually unfold most of the possible and given potential.

However, that will not be possible, as lonf as everybody is living by the phrase; "Ayanokōji will do it for us anyways, keep cool."

People seem to only appreciate things, once they dissappear.

They don't realize the situation of our class yet. Once I leave, it's checkmate.

"I accept your advice, thank you Kiyotaka-kun. You will still help out on emergencies right? Starting from now, you can stop contributing, as long as you contribute at the hardest things, it's all that matters to us."

"I will surely help you guys out, but only if I deem it to be hard for you guys to solve. Also don't worry. I won't cut corners that much anymore. However, I don't like getting seen as special, treat me like everyone else in this class please."

"Sure will. Thank you for coming, I honestly thought you wouldn't. Why not enjoying the pool a bit?"

Horikita wants me dead? What is that kind of a logic?

"I am scared."

"W-What?"

"Hirata, have you ever had problems with a jealous girl?"

"Y-Yeah?"

"Then you will understand. Don't explain them though. Have a nice day everyone."

They then waved me goodbye and I left the scene.

See how loyal I am? I literally had my back facing the pool, not seeing any girls half naked.

Then I refused to go swimming with them. And now, I will go buy my girlfriend a drink.

Nevermind. I have 3 missed calls from her...

"Should I run?"

--

Entering her room, Mako was sitting on her bad, with her laptop. She was wearing some glasses, since I myself also figured out she was not that good in terms of seeing.

"Why are you wearing my hoodie?"

"It's more comfortable. And I figured out, that I look cute in them~"

She wasn't that much shorter than me, so it does look not that much oversized on her.

Well... It does. But it's so nice on her anyways.

However, she seemed to be not so in a good mood right now.

"Ah. You really do. Sorry for getting late. I had some business to take care of."

"Where was that business?"

"A-At the pool. However, I wasn't swimming. Neither did I look at the girls. Ask Hirata if you want. Or Horikita, or Sudō. They will all confirm it."

She just looked dead into my face, closed her laptop and moved out of her bed.

"You won't stab me right?"

Right???

She then suddenly got hold of my hand and the last thing I saw was her face move closer-

"Huh? A kiss?"

"I got such a cute boyfriend~ You deserved that. In fact, I already asked~ And you don't smell like you were in saltwater~"

"Ah..."

She kissed me on the lips huh? This time intentionally aswell...

That was the kind of 3 seconds of experience, which will never be forgotten.

"You liked it?"

She asked, looking at the side to avoid eye contact.

"You are cute."

"I hope so. Because you wouldn't like a not-cute girlfriend would you?"

"What? If you weren't cute, that wouldn't mean that I wouldn't like you."

Many girls do not understand it. Some guys like cute girls. Some like annoying girls. Some like teasing girls.

Some like sadistic ones and some like older ones.

Seems like I got the full package huh?

"Gaaaah!"

"Heh?"

Suddenly she squeezed my hand and looked down on the ground.

I couldn't tell what I said wrong. Or did wrong. But apparently it annoyed her.

What didn't annoy her about me? Seriously. Sometimes she gets annoyed just the way I talk. Sometimes the way I look at things?

"You idiot! I hate you!"

"That was a sudden mood-change to be honest."

"Which girlfriend would be happy about that kind of humiliation?!"

What humiliation is she talking about? I am not able to understand how a relationship works, but I figured out that girlfriends get mad quickly.

When a girl is in love with you, yet she isn't your girlfriend, she is careful, nice and adorable.

However, once she gets to be your girlfriend, she starts to complain, about every possible thing in their relationship.

"Mak-"

"You know Kiyotaka. . .Our relationship was quite unhealthy the second it started. We argued almost every day."

". . ."

She was right. Even in the first day, since we got into this relationship, we started to make mistakes more frequently, started to get annoyed about each other.

Yet we made up each time and the same thing happens on the next day aswell.

It even went as far, that she didn't like me to even look or communicate with other girls.

"Please... let's not get annoyed at each other. I want our relationship to seem normal to everyone else."

". . .Is it my fault?"

"What?"

"Well, you get annoyed pretty often, however, you never tell me the reason for it."

"No, it's not because of you."

She suddenly hugged me, yet it didn't hide her lies. She lied right now, her hands told me, she then hid it with hugging me.

Once again, she didn't quite understand how I work. Or how I am built.

"Really? Who then?"

". . .Kiyotaka it is starting again. A argument."

Which was fated to happen. We just unncessarily dragged it out. More like she did since she was scared about what could happen.

She understood my abilities, yet didn't understand me.

Every single day, she still hopes me to be normal. Which is a useless thing to think about.

"Well, it will repeat, all the way until we break up because we simply avoided it."

"You want me to word it out to you? Seriously!?"

"If not, then how am I supposed to understand?"

"I-It's because you feel absolutely nothing!"

See? She still misunderstands me.

And she will continue, if it weren't for my interference here.

"Mako. Why do you think I feel nothing? Is there some kind of logical confirmation?"

"Y-Your heart never beats fast! You never told me you loved me and you never will, I believe! Why?!"

We barely are two weeks in this relationship, I don't know what she is expecting from me.

I think these expectations are way to high. But not for anyone else. Just for someone like me.

I felt her shivering. Not because of the cold. Rather because of the pressure being lifted inside her.

"Y-You never cared! I didn't even hear a 'how have you been?' or a 'I missed you'! Every single damn thing is coming from my side!"

"Somebody might hear-"

"They should hear! Maybe they...Maybe they- will finally understand what I meant!"

She released me from the hug and stared at me with teary eyes. Her fists clenching in anger.

"You- I hate to say this!"

"I?"

"You might seem smart, however you are absurd. Stupid!"

A slap to my face was connected, which vibrated through the room. Which pretty hurt.

Through the mirror behind her, I could see my red cheek and my expression.

Why am I having this type of pokerface in this situation? Why now out of all times?

Can't I just show emotions once when it matters?

Rubbing my cheek, it was like something burnt it.

"You! I...I..."

She fell on her knees crying. I also got on my knees, not crying but hugging her not too hard.

"I understand Mako. It's fine if you say so."

"I-It's really not! I love you! B-But do you love me? D-Do you ever think about me when we don't see each other?!"

Do I love her? If yes, then why?

If no, then why?

Was there a reason for me accepting her confession? Why didn't I accept Horikita's?

The answers are complicated. I have mixed feelings about everything. Her, me, everyone else.

I don't have the usual relationships with humans, mine are way too complex at some point.

I simply don't exactly know. I believe, that Horikita wasn't an option in the first place.

Looks? No. Mako already wordened out her small chest. But I believe, that I like her smaller chest.

Personality? I like her personality. She is a all in one combination, which is caring.

She cares about the tiniest details.

And that is nothing common.

". . ."

"Kiyo~ I love you...I can't live without you...Sniff"

I think, that I don't like her. If I only liked her, then I wouldn't have choosen her over Horikita. Or over any other girl.

I was pretty popular among the girls in our class, according to Horikita and Kushida.

And we had many beauties amongst them. And I choose a rather secret relationship, which is insanely hard to maintain over all of them.

Rather it's not like it's...

"I love you aswell."

Yeah. Nobody believed what I just said. Not even myself probably.

I just blurted it out, skipping the calculations from these words, they have a 50% chance of getting taken in the wrong way.

"Do you mean it?!"

Do I mean it?

"Yeah. I mean it."

"Really?!"

"Really."

She broke out crying, wettening my shirt a little. Hugging me with all her force.

A natural action of her, she was worsening the physical condition which she was currently in.

And it could make it even worse for me aswell.

"I...I..."

"Calm down. You might say something, which is inappropiate for even yourself."

She slowly nodded in the hug, her hair felt nice in my hands, her arms around my upper body aswell.

But why did I, out of all people say that? When I just said that I loved her without even thinking about it?

However...

She was a insanely nice beauty.

I got quite the best allround package of a girlfriend. And I mean it.

"Mako, you still are pretty weak from that sudden illness. Rest a little."

"I don't want to stand up..."

So, there is only one other option left. I slowly left the hug, she was quite curious about what I was to do.

Slowly, I placed my hands on her, one below her two knees, and one on her back.

"What-"

She then got lifted into a princess carry by me. Her reaction was adorable as hell.

A red flustered face, with her hands holding onto my T-Shirt. She was scared that she might fall down, which was pretty funny to me.

I placed her on her bed. Well, she was protesting once again. However, a little kiss on the cheek shut her up.

I got a new method to shut her up now huh?

"I-Idiot... What about you? Aren't you a bit exhausted aswell?"

"Yes. However, even in this state, I believe that nobody comes close."

"Ahh~ Honesty~" She was wiping away her tears due to the sudden mood change.

She giggled a little before holding her hands out to me.

"You want me to hug you?"

"Yeah!"

I guess I have no choice.

I gave her a little hug and then sat down on the chair next to her bed, turning the lights off.

"Kiyotaka, don't wanna cuddle?"

"Yeah, however. If we cuddle you might miss out on sleep again."

"You noticed?"

"Yes. Your eyerings exposed it."

"Ah... But that has nothing to do with cuddling. I slept, in fact, better whilst cuddling. Wait...Is it because of me slapping you?"

"Maybe."

"Are you mad?"

Not really. I am not mad. I think I deserved it pretty badly to be honest.

If your girlfriend slaps you, then there is always a perfectly good reason as to why she did that.

And one shouldn't get pyhsical as a guy. I won't get traumatized by it, but let's say I got physical. I believe, that she could get a permanent trauma of relationships with guys from it.

"Maybe."

"Would you forget it if I kissed you again?"

"No."

"A bath?"

"No."

That's a lie.

"Alright... Ice cream?"

Now we are talking. However, I would like to have two.

"I would keep my mouth shut if you buy me some."

She rubbed her face with her fingers, probably in frustration.

"You are incredibly childish. I will buy you some okay? Now cuddling?"

"No."

"Whyyyy?"

She was begging at this point. Should I say yes? No.

As of now, there is a better potential prize to get. Mako is easy to push for more.

And that is too funny for me.

"Because it hurt pretty bad."

"Then? What do you want?"

"Who knows? Find it out, you are my girlfriend."

The ultimate test, which I already failed, now however, it's her turn to succeed.

"Ah, I remember. You said something about coffee flavoured cakes? I remember you liked them pretty much. Want me to bake you one cake?"

She succeeded?!

"Yes."

"Then should we cuddle?"

"Maybe."

"Don't tell me you want another thing! How greedy can one be?!"

"Just joking. A coffee flavoured cake and ice cream once we get back?"

Now, I got the maximum prize. Well, not really. I could have asked for something sexual, but she was too innocent.

Well, so am I. But she was way too adorable right now. So I laid down next to her and just as expected...

"Oww owww..."

"Don't ever pressure me that much again! You get these two things. But that will be the last time okay?"

It hurt like hell. I don't want to know, how much it'd hurt, if she have had her full strength right now.

Why are women so violent with me?

What have I possibly done wrong?

And why my ears? Why hurting them, if they did nothing wrong?

That's like hitting someone for your the mistake of somebody else.

"See Kiyobaka, you should always listen to your cute girlfriend~"

"I really should..."

She began hugging me with all her force. Once again, I noticed that she didn't have high strength reserves at all.

Taking my hand and placing it on her head, she shrieked up a little.

Of course, I then took away my hand, since she probably didn't like it.

"P-Put it back."

"What?"

"Your hand I mean! Do it again!"

I then patted her head again.

"Hehe~"

She giggled creepily before smiling right at me.

"You like it?"

"Who wouldn't like this adorable guy to pat their head. Wait a second..."

She began sniffing my right arm and then shot a glare at me.

A real dangerous one.

"You got hugged my a woman recently?"

"What- How would you know?"

"The smell, it can't be my perfume. I smelled this one once already. Perhaps Kikyō-chan?"

I need help. What is this kind of human being doing to me?

Back when I accepted her confession she was cute and nice. Now she starts to get pretty much only jealous.

But I like that. She is protective as hell.

"Pinpoint accuracy."

"Thank you- Wait. Why did she even hug you?!"

"I don't know myself. She told me she was a bit too excited about the boost in points our class just received. So she hugged me as a 'thank you'"

"You hugged her back?!"

"No, what do you think of me? Of course I didn't, I am loyal after all."

"R-Right. Kiyotaka, just don't have too much contact with other girls, they might try and steal you from me like today."

"I won't don't worry. Your cute head is worrying more about me than her own health, that's no good."

I patted her head and she started to get red again before squeezing me a little more.

What really is questionable, is how she even knew Kushidas smell.

I won't ask why or how, but just thank god she now knows what Kushida might is upto.

I wouldn't say that I hate Kushida. Or anyone else. But personally, I don't really like Kushida at all.

She is just a little bit weird to me. She looks kind and adorable. But uses seducement to get her ideals on the table.

There is also a reason for what she could've been placed in class-d.

"Hehe~ Kiyotaka patting my head. Nobody would experience it except me."

"Weird. Anyways Mako. Your day is pretty lame right? Usually you should've been out with your friends...Why aren't they visiting you?"

"Because- Wait...I don't even know myself. Huh? This is really weird."

Her friends don't seem like friends to me, not worrying about their best friends condition at all.

And even worse, they are girls. Girls usually care much more than boys do about others wellbeing.

And it was proven much more throughout this exam.

"Maybe they are busy? But, I have trouble imagening what they could be busy with."

"Maybe studies, or maybe relationships like we two right now?"

"Ah...That could be. I just had a weird thought over them. Let's ignore that matter all right, besides, I have you."

--

After one whole hour of just cuddling, she finally fell asleep.

And dure to boredom, I got my phone out of my pocket. Swiping through some messages.

Dang...

I messed up. I completely missed Manabu's meeting. Well, I don't mind missing it to be honest. I have a valid excuse and even a witness.

How can you be mad at a boy which has to take care of his girlfriend?

I let Manabu on read and continued to scroll down the messages until I found one pretty interesting.

A girl which wasn't from my class.

Who could it possibly be except Ichinose?

'Hey Ayanokōji-kun,

Have you seen Mako-chan? Lately, I haven't seen her around and I don't even know her room number. So I tried not to be a bad friend and ask her the question 'what even is your room??' and I decided to ask you.

Greetings.' -Ichinose H. 1B, 4min ago.

So that is the reason huh? Pretty embarassing to be honest.

'Room number 2644.'

'Thanks :3 Will you join me¿ I will be there in two mins :) Mako would love to see you aswell, because the more the better. Don't worry, I am the only one going if that's not a problem. The others are studying and stuff.'

Two minutes...What?!

This is bad. Really bad.

"Mako. Mako. Mako." I whispered and slowly shook her.

"Ngh..."

"Mako. Wake up. It's urgent."

"Stwop~"

Now it's critical. The last resort has to be used.

"Pan-san is airing."

"WHAT?!"

Good, she is awake now. How do I tell her that Ichinose is coming over in two minutes?

How should I plan to hide this relationship? We need a perfect excuse.

And-

Ding dong

It's confirmed. It's over for me.

My life ends here.

"So quickly, it's Ichinose. Please act like I just came her like half a minute ago. We just are friends."

"Alright Alright! Get out of the bed!"

I then quickly did so and sat down the office chair. Before then, Mako opened the door.

There she was. The demon.

"Yahallo, Mako-chan and...Ayanokōji-kun? You were quite fast to be honest..."

"Nah, he was here since probably two minutes ago. Come in."

Ichinose was eyeing me suspiciously.

And I guess she already know what was going on, yet preferred to not break the athmosphere by staying quiet about it.

A rather wise decision, I must compliment.

"Hehe~ Long time no see, Mako-chan. Or shall I say winner of the special exam?"

"That is Kiyot- Ayanokōji-kun. I was barely a minor annoyance. Your team didn't do bad aswell, Honami-chan~ Found a guy there which suits your likings?"

"I got interested in somebody. However, I wouldn't say it's romantical. Besides, the topic is nothing to discuss next to Ayanokōji-kun."

Well, I would prefer not to push this matter any further. But, it's Mako. It depends on her mood about how it may work out.

Ichinose, to describe it, in the start is always neutral and then depending on the actions or personality of a person, once she knows of that, she then is either friendly or not.

In my case, I assume that she is pretty neutral, rather on the better side.

"Yeah~ You are right. Is it Kanzaki-kun?"

"Why don't we talk about your romantical interests then, Mako-chan~ Is everyone else still boring to you?"

Well, Mako messed the conversation up. Slowly but surely revealing it.

Even though they were just joking around, deep down, they were really curious, or so I can tell.

"Who knows?"

"I know that sentence from somewhere-"

Yeah, now she just wants it to get public.

Ichinose looked at me before looking at the blushing Mako again, since now Mako also connected the dots about what Ichinose meant with that.

"Anyways. How is Chi-chan?"

"Pretty nice actually."

"Who is that?"

"Ah, it's Chihiro-san from my class. You two never talked with each other, perhaps?"

Chihiro was a little topic back then, I heard that she got rejected by Ichinose.

A friendly girl, I assume, by the description which Mako gave me a while back.

"No, I never really maintained contact to anybody out of your class."

"Huh? Ayanokōji-kun. You never talked to anybody except me and Mako-chan?"

"No, that is not what I meant, I meant, that I somehow have no history with your class, not a relationship with anybody there. I barely know you two and Kanzaki. That's it."

"Ah... Do you mind if we do some kind of meet up once we leave this ship? Or get to the pool later on this day? That is why I came here. I wanted to ask you two if you joined us."

I don't really know if I should say anything to that. Mako has full power on these matters, since she is the woman.

And she is ten times more jealous than I am.

"Sure Honami-chan~ Don't show too much skin though~"

She probably meant it.

Ichinose just nodded.

"You aswell~ See you then."

She waved goodbye and then left Mako's room. Mako also waved her back, but I know what's coming.

Not uttering a word until the door closed and I heard steps, walking away.

My girlfriend then somehow got angry again.

"So Kiyotaka, before we go there, your sunbed is next to mine. No sunglasses, no staring at girls, you will wear your shirt all the time when you are outside the water and you won't talk unnecessarily to other girls. Got it?"

"Sure-"

"Ah, also. Don't think about spilling something about our relationship out. We might get into trouble for that. And since it's Class-D and B, don't do something scary."

"Scary?"

"Don't reduce the world population, that's all I wanna say. Now get your swimwear on. We will see each other there."

"Understood."

--

Where was she? There were like around 70 students from both classes and finding girls among others is hard, since everybody is half naked.

And if I get caught scouting out girls... Yeah, then I am pretty much a dead man.

So I went to safe mode. I got Sudō next to me.

He might be the most helpful person in a time or the person which pushes you back to standard.

"Sudō, you know where Amikura-san may be?"

"Dude, do I look like a map? But well, on the other side of the pool, second row. On the left."

See? He is helpful after all.

But...

"How do you know that?"

"Well, if she is your girlfriend, then I betta be honest with you. Kanji be staring at all girls, I believe that he even got hard already like the idiot he is... I barely got to know where she is since he isn't even hiding his stares at Ichinose."

Now, there is a new question that arises. How should I make Ike's dead look like an accident?

Looking around, every girl seemed disgusted by him, some even got their shirts on, like my girlfriend did.

So she got uncomfortable around Ike huh?

"Do me a favour Sudō, please throw Kanji in the pool and make sure he won't get up to the air again."

"Dude...You want me to murder him?"

"I will say he attacked you and act as a witness. Don't worry."

"Bro- That's- Forget it. Forgive him please."

"Maybe."

He then laughed it off and we parted ways, well not exactly, he was barely 12 meters away.

To be precise, on the other side of the pool, I somehow feel sorry for him, he gets dragged into being one of the perverted trio.

Even though he is pretty normal.

Now, shifting my attention, to a new problem, my girlfriend.

"I am impressed how quick you found us. You surely didn't ask Sudō-kun~"

Ichinose began a conversation, absolutely destroying me here.

"What makes you think that? I just saw you and assumes you were here."

"How so?~"

"Well, some guys had their eyes in this part of the pool. So I assumed that somebody must be here which catches attention. There were only one possibility, the leaders of each class should have been around here."

"Ah, sounds logical."

The attempt to save myself worked on Ichinose. However, that adorable Mako, looked at me in disbelief, probably knowing how I found out they were here.

But nicely enough. She claimed a sunbed for me, right next to her.

"Kiy- Ayanokōji-kun, y-you can sit there, if you want. We reserved that spot for you, since we guessed that you will come."

I nodded and laid my things next to the sunbed, taking my regular glasses off.

And well, I misjudged the temperature insanely, it's 41C. However it felt like 50.

She applied the rule of me not taking off my shirt, except for me to go swimming and this is hell.

"Ayanokōji-kun, Mako-chan? Not taking off your T-Shirts? The sun is burning and I would recommend applying suncream sooner or later."

"I prefer being in a T-Shirt, that guy across the pool is staring weirdly..."

"Ah...You noticed aswell? He surely is acting bold today. Puberty hits huh?"

No, that is not the problem. It's because he is not even using sun glasses like every normal human would have done.

And even...

"H-Hey!?"

A girl next to us screamed, did Yamauchi just...No way he did that.

There is no way he took a picture with the light on. Is he un-ironically that stupid?

Is he brainless? Does he want to get the death penalty? Is he speedrunning and testing how long it'd take to die of public execution?

"What an idiot..." I muttered quietly, Mako just hid her chest with her arms, even though they weren't that noticeable under her shirt anymore.

Ichinose then went behind my sunbed, probably using me as a cover for her body.

Which is, the best thing one could do.

"Excuse me Amikura-san. I will get back here in five seconds."

I picked up the cold water bottle, and slowly moved into the front, infront of my sunbed.

And, just like anybody else would do, I threw that bottle with high force, into his face.

Since I got my girlfriend, I began to notice how terrible and annoying perverts like him are.

"!!!"

He quickly covered his face and blood appeared through his fingers.

"Who- Who the fuck was that?!"

As expected, due to solidarity, nobody sold me out on him. He couldn't make assumptions.

Half the mass of students broke out in laughter, 70% of them being girls.

Even Ichinose couldn't hold it in.

"Hahaha! That was so deserved!" A girl laughed out.

"Best part is, he can't do shit against it!" The guy a row behind us also laughed, turning out it was Hamauchi from class-b

Yamauchi, naturally was that pissed off, that he left the pool with his nose bleeding.

One out of two out. However, I resort to have more peaceful negotiations with Ike.

I took out my phone and opened the chat app. After one message, he then immediately shifted his attention from the girls to his friends.

Fixed it huh?

"We won't talk about it, let's say that I removed the main problem of every girl here."

"Nice shot. Precision is key, wasn't it? Was the shot on the nose on purpose?"

"Well, it would do worse, since the bottle was fully, if I hit his eye, it would result into a black eye, his chest could result into a broken rib. However, I aimed it to only hit his nose, with the weakest point of the bottle. It's only nosebled for now."

Mako was just quiet and got her shirt off. And wow.

She was damn beautiful. Even her chest, which she always complained about, looked pretty average in terms of size.

If nobody was near, I'd compliment her aloud. But sadly, there were plenty of people.

Her thighs also were nice looking, her black bikini was matching her hair and eyes.

Ah and Ichinose looked okay aswell.

"I won't question you, that's for sure, you probably know best by far. Anyways, I have a question, this is weird and just is pretty stupid, but why do you not have any visble muscles?"

Uh?

"Uh? I prefer to look pretty normal? Like being too bulky is pretty anoying in athletics and to maintain."

"Yeah yeah, however, the descriptions of you, don't fit your appearance, that is what I was meant to say."

Right, I was described in the various news articles, to be a monster in terms of physical capabilities.

Or demonic looking. However here I am, just being scared of a mad Mako.

That man would have killed himself twice if he found out about this.

"Ah. Well, people tend to overestimate me. Let's say, I am not fat or weak at all."

"I am not going to disagree, since it was proven... To be honest, it's pretty annoying, not being able to answer at arrogance of other people since it's proven."

"See Ichinose? I am a honest man. Don't think it's arrogance. Besides...It's insanely hot, I give you that point."

I got my T-Shirt off. And well, just as expected, my skin was already burning by the contact of the sunlight.

Mako gave me a deathstare before starting to get red again.

The heat was really unexpected, since on the island, it was pretty cool.

Getting one of the drinks out of my cooling-box, I then also searched for sun cream.

Yeah Kiyotaka. You messed up big time.

I just couldn't find it, probably forgetting it in my room.

"You have quite the trained body, Ayanokōji-kun. I take it back, it looks pretty good on you. Is the training hard?"

"Good genes and a bit of daily jogging result into this."

"An eight pack? You get it from daily jogging?"

"Ichinose, have you ever wondered why some body builders have a tenpack, some a sixpack, some a eightpack? It's because you can't train to have a 8-pack, you either have it genetically or not. There are people out there witha stronger body, yet they have 2 packs less."

Best example for that are footballers, some have six packs and some eight packs. In comparison to that,

some body builders have only 6 whilst some footballers with a less bulky body have 8.

Same applied to me, well, partially. I would say my training is pretty unusual in comparison.

"A-Ah that was stupid from me sorry... You like Aloe Vera-Drinks?"

"I do like them, they are pretty tasty and healthy. Well...some of them. You want some Ichinose?"

"Ah, no thank you. I am not the biggest fan of them."

Well, I am also sometimes split in terms of opinions on these. On warm days they are nice, but on cold one, I would rather die than drink them.

That is, of course, only personal opinion.

"Alright. Amikura-san? You want some?"

"S-Sure."

I handed her one and she accepted gratefully. On a unrelated note, her body was well built for a girl.

Of course not that strong, however, not much body fat. However it still maintained it's nice feautures.

She took some zips of it and her face turned red.

"I-It tasted great! U-Uh Honami-chan where are you going?"

"Into the pool, where else? I will see you two there aswell, I just saw Kikyō-chan!"

And now she left us alone here.

Slowly, more and more people were appearing on the pool.

"I can't go into the pool without sunscreen, my skin is pretty sensitive to it...I get sunburns quickly. C-Could you apply sunscreen on my back?"

"Sure thing.

Now masterpiece, how will you do this without looking like a idiot?

She slowly sat on my sunbed, turning her back towards me. Giving me her full tune of suncream.

Just back then, at the bath we took together, her skin was sliky smooth. And one could even feel it through the sunscreen.

"Have you shot that guy in the face with the bottle because you were pissed that he took a picture or because you always wanted to?"

"A mix of both I would say. Uh, I will just do the back of your upper body alright?"

"Y-Yeah!"

As I was done, she snatched the bottle of her sunscreen away, doing the rest of her body, before standing up.

Before she went to the pool, she turned around.

"Shall I do the same on you? I-I mean equality and stuff right?"

"Is that a excuse to touch my body, Amikura-san?"

"Don't talk too loud in public!"

She then chuckled before getting some suncream on her hands. Before getting behind me.

And well, it was a cold and yet pleasant experience.

"Eh you back is harder than a rock!"

"Sorry."

She 'hmpf'-ed at me, before spreading it around my back, however, that is not where she stopped.

She continued all the way on the front of my body.

"That is a bit unequal. You are doing my chest aswell, on the other hand-"

"If you continue that sentence, then I will punch you."

"I take it back."

"Now, you are set to go, except you want me to do your face aswell."

"Alright."

I then just used a bit of suncream on my face, before we made our way to the pool.

It was huge to be honest. And also clean on top of that. Not too deep aswell.

The water would be pretty chill, according to my nerves in the toes.

However, Mako decided to trust me a bit too much and stood right next to it, literally inviting me to throw her in.

"!!!"

"Oops, my hand slipped."

She stared at me in disbelief, sighing Ichinose was laughing until she began to choke out of laughter.

The gentlemen I am, I held my hand out to help Mako out.

"Thank- Hey!"

"Get scammed." I threw saltwater into her face and she got a little mad, that's what I wanna say.

Unfortunately, somebody thought it would be funny to push me in aswell.

That's like throwing some fish into a cage of sharks.

"You idiot!"

Yeah, it was over for me.

She jumped on top of me, pushing me under water, siting on my back.

Was she drowning me? What the hell?

My own girlfriend killing me? That would be a funny story if it wasn't for my insane durability.

So, I decided to hold my breath. And soon enough, after fourty seconds, she moved away in panic and dragged me up.

I played the 'I am dead' role.

"H-Hey! That was just a joke!!"

She slapped my face several times in hope I would stop playing around.

And well, after she broke out into further panic-

"You really thought I would die because of a girl?"

"That's sexist!"

Did she really think about that first? I mean, I really could've died.

"Is it though? Or just honesty? If I were a regular guy, I would have been dead twice."

"Thank god you didn't die...You made me panic!"

"I won't die. Well, not because of you, that's for sure. But keep care, sometimes, things like these can turn into a serious situation."

"Haaa...you made me panic."

"You thighs felt nice though-"

Before I could continue my weird fantasies, she splashed some water into my face.

"Idiot! People will misunderstand!"

"Sorry."

Well, it of course went noticed. Ichinose wasn't far away and laughed out, approaching us.

Mako gave me a deathstare, well, this won't be the only attempt, to try and kill me.

However, now this is a complicated situation.

"Hahaha! What did you just say Ayanokōji-kun?! Sorry but that just came so random after almost dying!"

"Priorities must be set right? Dang, you are living the dream, with winning, the special exam I mean." Nice wording Shibata.

However, this is a dangerous position, the whole pools attention was shifted towards me.

So I decided to dip, getting under the water and admiring the view of Mako's lower body.

I couldn't stay here more than one minute. I mean, there are still physical limitations which one can't break...yet.

"No response?"

"What shall I say, Ichinose?? I think it's punishment enough to get stared at like that by some guys." I whispered.

"Just say that you were joking around and you two are childhood friends or sum, it will work." Shibata whispered.

"We are close friends, it was just a joke."

"You messed even that up..." Ichinose rubbed her face and Mako was slowly dying by a red face.

And the tension dissappeared, everyone started to mind their own business again.

"Dude you almost got served death penalty. The guys in your class looked pretty mad."

"Don't worry, I believe that they would hurt themselves more than me if they tried something"

He just chuckled at that, however, Mako wasn't yet done, starting to molest me again. Jumping on my back and dragging me into the water.

And no, it wasn't a underwater kiss.

Rather she let her frustration out, giving me a slap. It didn't hurt much due to the water cooling it off fast.

But damn, her slaps are even on point under the water.

"That hurt."

"You deserved it!"

"No?"

Ichinose giggled at our interactions, Shibata however made a very questionable gestic.

A thumbs up? For what exactly?

In confusion, I tilted my head, to which Mako turned red.

Well, her and her cuteness complex. Everything that I do is deemed as 'adorable' by her.

Why? Dont't even know at this point.

"Yes? You made us looks like a couple here!"

"Uh right Mako-chan, as you mention that..."

"Yeah, Ayanokōji-kun, why did you have her in your team? And won under her name?"

The questioning began on the quieter and less detectable area of the pool.

"Why wouldn't I?"

"It's just pretty confusing. You were the only team member at the end, however under Amikura-san's name. Why is that?"

"She helped me. Not like some other people which promised to help me out. But why caring about a simple name?"

"Just wanted to know, that's all. You two are dating since when exactly?"

Now the very difficult question came up, I didn't respond yet, until Mako had to take over.

They were tailgating me on these matters.

"Ah, it's not that I don't like you. However dating across classes is pretty hard in this school, isn't it?"

I nodded to Shibata's words, he was right, no doubt.

However, there isn't anything too hard for me. It's mostly just having a way around or above the rules.

"I never confirmed the rumours of us dating, this will probably be my last statement. If you want the answer, ask her. She will explain it carefully. Because she is from your class and you would trust her words more, according to your logic."

"Huh??"

"Doesn't work like that, does it? Since it's prohibited, according to the rules of each class, to date, then she will answer no either way. Even if we were dating, she would still say no, just to not cause any tension.

However, you said that your class is built on trust right? This is the ultimate test. If we were dating, we both would have been traitors to each of our classes. What would you do about that?"

"Dang, that is too much information for me...Ichinose-san?"

"Well, Ayanokōji-kun, you are right. Are you two dating, Mako-chan?"

"N-No..."

"See then where is the problem, Ichinose, Shibata?"

"Because thats worse. We know who you are, Ayanokōji-kun. I would rather have her date you, than to be friends with each other. Because information could get sold either way."

They know who I am?

How do they want to know who I am? They never met me before I joined this school. There was a huge difference in ideology after I left the white room and now.

Basically, they would only know what facility I formerly belonged to. Not how I was actually like.

"That is a weird argument, Ichinose. You seem to have more friends in other classes that she does. Even some in Class-C. There is a obvious hostility between Class-C and B. Isn't that worse than having just a single friend in Class-D?"

"D-Don't you three escalate it a bit too much?"

Of course, I won't say anything to Mako, I couldn't raise my voice on her aswell.

I won't be able to do that. Not because I am scared, but because it's wrong to do so.

She isn't in the best health condition and broke down crying earlier, yelling at her could make it escalate even furter.

"Don't you think aswell, Mako-chan, that he is right?"

Ichinose forced a smile infront of me. And that's were the gunpowder started to burn us four down.

"Ichinose, why are you forcing a smile? Seems pretty unhonest to me as a leader. The only group of your class in the Top 3 was my group and it's because of me.

I appreciate her help, however it is insane to still try and hold a grudge against me. Bringing her into this little conflict of me and your class is simply a war declaration."

"You have all the second years after you, Ayanokōji. Aren't they enough trouble to deal with?"

Kanzaki suddenly joined in, on their side of course. Horikita was watching from afar, yet I felt that she was slowly getting furious.

Nobody else noticed.

"On the island, it felt like a minor annoyance to me. Having 200 instead of 160 students after me won't be that much of a difference, is it?"

He nodded, smirking and turning right towards me.

"Ayanokōji, you are underestimating the power of the majority. You may win physically, but I believe once it's gro-"

"Groupwork you mean? I think you skipped the part where I alone put up against whole groups with ease. Kanzaki, Ichinose. I usually don't get angry, but this really pisses one off. It was just really stupid for you to say. I will leave-"

As I tried to leave the pool, Mako stopped me with her hand.

Turning around, Ichinose was still looking pretty mad. Kanzaki was calm as usual and Shibata's face was sweating buckets.

Well, can't blame him for sweating, can I? It's 42C...

"Please don't. You will leave this as a conflict which didn't get fixed."

She talked to me, not even looking me in the eyes.

Is that how much we meant to each other? Even now?

"I am not doing this. It's a waste of my time. I am discussing about something which isn't even my problem in the first place. Thanks for the invitation-"

"Why aren't you listening to her, Ayanokōji?"

"Kanzaki-kun! Provocating even further now?!"

"Don't mind, Mako. See Kanzaki, you got me there. I am staying. However, I am wanting something from you guys."

"Why should you get anything?"

"Maybe because I got you guys 50 extra classpoints myself?"

"That was voluntarily. We never agreed to that, besides there is no evidence that we made a deal."

"Well then, I don't mind removing these again. In the student council, we could basically take away the 50 classpoints of Class-B, if everyone in the council agrees. For the reason of me being the only successor and starter member of the group which won."

It was indeed right, nothing made up. I could market that as a scam, or as a attempt for it.

This forced them to get a little more worked into this deal.

"That's absurd."

"Is it?"

"It really is Ayanokōji-kun. Using the fact of her being in your team for not the whole time, to blackmail us into a negotiation is pretty insane. You planned it?"

"No, not really, just took a betrayal into account. It weirdly happened. So, let's say, I don't want you guys to get involved into my personal relationships ever again? Is that a deal?"

"No. We would propose rather something economical. 50 classpoints are 5.000 Points. We could make it, thag every student pays 5.000 Points to you the next month. Is that fine?"

I wasn't for the economical part interested, I didn't care for a deal at all.

They revealed some information, I assume,there was some kind of moneypool for class-b in worst case scenarios.

Saving someone for expulsion, if it wasn't a official crime to the rules of japan, is barely 20.000.000 Private Points.

Or 2000 Class points, however...That would immediately degrade you from Class-A to D.

"Economical things are to no interest for me. Since we are walking on thin ice there, how about a patt situation? I will distance myself from your class, on the condition that you classmates also break every single relationship to any student of our class."

"That is insane. Your conditions are unrealistically absurd. We will not agree to that."

"Why? You wanted that earlier for free, didn't you? Once I even give you something in return, you decline? Then, let me rethink about these conditions.

I will leave your class alone in the special exams, the next three to be exact, however. I am raising the amount of points received per student to 10.000 next month."

"That sounds agreeable, Ayanokōji-kun. We have a deal?"

"Not yet, you will also not be able to target me in the future 3 special exams either."

She nodded and held out her hand.

"Not shaking it."

"No thank you. I will agree to these conditions verbally. And I will hold to that. If you want, we could sign or create a new contract."

"I am still humouring, that this tiny conflict turned into a whole deal which is profitable for each side."

I nodded, leaving the pool. Mako was still pretty mixed, about the fact that I unexpectedly created a deal.

Which is unexpected for anyone else. However, this deal isn't profitable for me in any way.

Just there is one problem. 40 Students are 400.000 extra points next month.

Which is a absurd amount to spend on a Class-D student.

Including all my points gained in the special exam, this deal, the student council contract with Manabu and the new allowance of class-d next month...

I am the first student to independently manage 1.1 million private points, excluding the rest of my class, in our year.

Of course, only talking about public information, there maybe is some kind of trader which holds even more points.

But that is a different matter altogether.

Laying down the sundbed and turning on my phone, I read a new message of Horikita.

'Kiyotaka-kun, insanely brave to do that and to even get me to record it. And how did you even manage to get Karuizawa to record it using my phone. Since when is she also part of it?? Nice move though :3'

'To Horikita Jr.

Basically, I promised her something. Just like I promised you, I will take this class up. Impressive how you two seemed not to be paying attention, yet did.'

'Well, nobody except me and Karuizawa even noticed. And how did you get Karuizawa to get unnoticed away?'

'Don't question too many things, I just shifted their attention to me, pretending to leave midway through.'

'Alr. We will talk bout it once we get back to school. Let's just enjoy this~ :'

I liked her message and turned off my phone.

--

[ A/N sup took me a week lol. Don't judge me, had some business to take care of. New class, new chance to get more friends. :3

Everybody fine? How has your week been?

What do you expect to happen next?]

Chapter 15.1:Discontinued.

Hey there. Well, this story went so good, so far. However, there are quite some problems. I rarely get time to write.

And be honest. Nobody likes it when a good story gets updated once in two months.

So I decided, to simply discontinue it for now. Once I get more motivation, time and ideas, I will put this fan-fic into new gears.

Love y'all.

And by the way, how does everybody like the story so far?

What kind of stories would you wish to see on wattpad, with possible alternate universes.

With that, I mean, what kind of ideas are playing in your head?

Would like to know :3

See you in the future.

But what does the future hold, is the better question.

People need to understand, the difference, between the present and the future.

You can never 100%ly predict the future, and that is something, that almost every writer here on wattpad miscalculated.

Sudden burnouts, idea losses or even accounts being just closed.

Many things weirdly appeared on this app.

With this I wanna say.

I lied and to be honest, nobody knows what could happen to this story. I will complete some drafts and post them, that's a possibility.

Or I will rewrite it fully, with a different route, better writing and less mistakes.

So let's say, I want to see you guys again in this story. Currently, on the other side, I am pushing through a brand new story :) Just wait for it.

Maybe a future all time classic, like Kiyotaka in Class-B? Odd one out, or all the stories of Ananodeprituse?

Cheers~